217 10 3494 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Extent The size or duration of the resource. 873 Title A name given to the resource Pride Conceptualization in English and Bosnian Idioms Author Author Music, Jasmina Mustafic, Almir Abstract A summary of the resource. The paper analyses the concept of pride in English and Bosnian idioms through the application of cognitive theory: the theory of conceptual metaphor and metonymy. The first part of the paper presents some of the major traditional theories on idioms, which view phraseological units as strings of words whose meaning is not a composition of the meaning of idiom’s component parts, and is, hence, arbitrary. We then introduce cognitive linguistic view on idioms, which brings new perspective to the analysis of their meaning, showing that it is not arbitrary, as traditionally believed, but quite the opposite, motivated by various cognitive mechanisms and our perception of the world surrounding us. The second part of the paper deals with cognitive mechanisms; conceptual metaphor and metonymy, showing how these function in structuring our thought and language through various mappings from one conceptual domain to another, or in case of metonymy inside one domain. After defining conceptual domain of PRIDE, and various other concepts that the concept of PRIDE involves, such as CONCEIT, SELF-ESTEEM, SELF-ASSURANCE, ARROGANCE, SUPERIORITY, we discuss various metaphors and metonymies for pride proposed by Kövecses (1986), showing that most of these motivate the meaning of idioms, e.g. PRIDE IS A FLUID IN A CONTAINER, CONCEITED PERSON IS BIG, INTERFERENCE WITH NORMAL MENTAL FUNCTIONING FOR PRIDE, FORMS OF WALKING FOR PRIDE, etc. Finally, we discuss interaction of these cognitive mechanisms in helping us conceptualize the world surrounding us, but also facilitate the understanding of these abstract concepts Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2012-05 Keywords Keywords. Conference or Workshop Item PeerReviewed P Philology. Linguistics https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/ea2057729175553c7edbd2490cd09aee.docx 45d4170a918d12c044d00e190d2bc150 https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/3753128e0747c42b909cdad27504e016.pdf f6d60842d3b980f0429f0ccd2acbc475 PDF Text Text Autor: Dr. Senad Bajrić E-mail: senad.bajric@hotmail.com PRIJEVREMENA OTPLATA KREDITA PREMA ZAKONU O ZAŠTITI KORISNIKA FINANSIJSKIH USLUGA FBiH I ZAKONU O BANKAMA REPUBLIKE SRPSKE Sažetak Rad analizira temeljne odrednice i specifičnosti prava korisnika kredita na prijevremenu otplatu kredita, definisane Zakonom o zaštiti korisnika finansijskih usluga FBiH i Zakonom o bankama RS, tj. zakonskim propisima kojima je u nacionalno zakonodavstvo BiH (kroz entitetske propise) implementirana Direktiva 2008/48/EZ o ugovorima o potrošačkom kreditu. Kao rezultat nekonzistentnog i nesistematičnog transponiranja direktiva EU u pravni sistem BiH, pored navedenih propisa, pravo na prijevremenu otplatu kredita regulisano je i Zakonom o zaštiti potrošača BiH kojim su preuzeta vrlo štura rješenja “stare” direktive o potrošačkom kreditu (Direktiva 87/102/EEZ o potrošačkom kreditu). Na taj način, u BiH je stvorena situacija da istovremeno egzistiraju kako stara tako i nova rješenja potrošačkih direktiva (iako je stupanjem na snagu Direktive 2008/48/EZ prestala da važi Direktiva 87/102/EEZ), a time i ona vezana za pravo potrošača, korisnika kredita na prijevremenu otplatu kredita. Kada se tome doda supsidijarna primjena odredaba ZOO o ugovoru o kreditu, onda je jasno da rascjepkanost propisa iz navedene oblasti često dovodi do konfuzije i raznih problema u vezi sa adekvatnim i potpunim korištenjem pomenutog prava. Međutim, u cilju poboljšanja stepena zaštite korisnika kredita kroz institut prijevremene otplate kredita, Zakonom o zaštiti korisnika finansijskih usluga FBiH i Zakonom o bankama Republike Srpske (tj. njegovom izmjenom i dopunom iz 2011.godine) uvedene su značajne novine i načinjeni pomaci u tom pravcu, kao npr. detaljno zakonsko uređenje pomenutog prava korisnika kredita, ograničenje visine naknade banke za prijevremenu otplatu kredita i sl. Imajući u vidu značaj navedenih novina, u radu su iste elaborirane, ukazano je na neke njihove slabosti te ponuđena moguća rješenja za otklanjanje detektiranih nedostataka. Ključne riječi: kredit, prijevremena otplata kredita, korisnik kredita, Zakon o zaštiti korisnika finansijskih usluga FBiH, Zakon o bankama RS, Zakon o obligacionim odnosima, Direktiva 2008/48/EZ. �1. Uvod Pravo na prijevremenu otplatu kredita predstavlja izuzetno važan institut zaštite korisnika kredita u sistemu kreditiranja fizičkih lica u BiH. Iako je titular navedenog prava u Zakonu o zaštiti korisnika finansijskih usluga FBiHi (u daljem tekstu: ZZKFU FBiH) nazvan “korisnikom finansijske usluge”ii a u Zakonu o bankama RSiii (u daljem tekstu: ZoB RS) “korisnikom”iv, jasno je da se u kontekstu teme ovoga rada pomenuto odnosi na korisnika kredita-fizičko lice koje koristi kredit u svrhe koje nisu namijenjene njegovoj poslovnoj ili drugoj komercijalnoj djelatnostiv (u daljem tekstu: korisnik kredita), a što u užem smislu odgovara pojmu potrošača.vi Korisnik kredita, kao “slabija” ugovorna strana kreditnog posla, sasvim opravdano treba da ima na raspolaganju određene mehanizme koji mu daju mogućnost ranije otplate kredita, jer korisnik kredita usljed neznanja ili nastupanja drugih okolnosti vrlo često nepromišljeno koristi kredit na duži vremenski period, stvarajući izdašne dugogodišnje obaveze po kamati. Ukoliko ne bi postojao navedeni ili slični mehanizmi, korisnik kredita bi bio “taoc” kredita i troškova koji isti nosi, bez obzira na evenetualnu mogućnost da ranije otplati kreditno dugovanje i time se oslobodi nepotrebnih troškova kamate za preostali otplatni period. Međutim, imajući u vidu da i banke imaju administrativne troškove te troškove nastale kao rezultat održavanja adekvatne likvidnosti i prikupljanja izvora sredstava iz kojih se dalje plasiraju krediti, u tom smislu prijevrema otplata kredita jedan je od uzroka koji stvara (može stvoriti) troškove banci usljed prijevremenog povrata kreditnih sredstava. S tim u vezi, Direktiva 2008/48/EZ o ugovorima o potrošačkom kreditu,vii implementirana u pravni sistem BiH kroz ZZKFU FBiH i ZoB RS (tj. izmjenom i dopunom pomenutog zakona iz 2011.godine)viii, predviđa pravo banke na naknadu troškova zbog prijevremene otplate kredita. Ono što se nameće kao sporno pitanje jeste kolika je visina tih troškova, posebno vodeći računa da se izbjegnu moguće zloupotrebe navedenog prava banke u vidu ugovaranja izuzetno visokih naknada za prijevremenu otplatu, čime bi korisnik kredita bio destimulisan da se odluči na korištenje pomenutog mehanizma, što je svakako bio slučaj do usvajanja novih zakonskih propisa iz navedene oblasti. Pravo na prijevremenu otplatu kredita u BiH prvobitno je regulisano Zakonom o zaštiti potrošača BiHix (u daljem tekstu: ZZP BiH) uz supsidijarnu primjenu odredaba Zakona o obligacionim odnosimax (u daljem tekstu: ZOO). Međutim kao rezultat preuzete obaveze BiH da vrši harmonizaciju propisa sa pravom EU,xi koja obaveza proizilazi iz člana 70 Sporazuma o stabilizaciji i pridruživanjuxii (u daljem tekstu: SSP), navedeno pravo utemeljeno na članu 16. Direktive 2008/48/EZ je detaljno uređeno u prethodno navedena dva entitetska zakona (član 27. ZZKFU FBiH te član 98o. ZoB RS), što predstavlja značajan napredak u procesu zaštite korisnika kredita i iskorak u odnosu na ranija rješenja. Stoga je Zakon o zaštiti korisnika finansijskih usluga FBiH, Sl. Novine FBiH br. 31/14. Član 2. stav 1. tačka 10. ZZKFU FBiH. iii Zakon o bankama RS, Sl. Glasnik RS br. 44/03, 74/04, 116/11, 05/12, 59/13. iv Član 98. stav 2. ZoB RS. v Pomenuto proizilazi iz odredbe člana 2. stav 1. tačka 10. ZZKFU FBiH koja definiše da je to „....fizička osoba koja koristi ili je koristila finansijske usluge, ili se davatelju finansijskih usluga obratila radi korištenja tih usluga, a finansijske usluge koristi u svrhe koje nisu namijenjene njegovoj poslovnoj ili drugoj komercijalnoj djelatnosti“. Odredba člana 98. stav 2. ZoB RS predviđa da je to „...fizičko lice koje stupa u odnos sa bankom radi korištenja usluga u svrhe koje nisu namijenjene njegovoj poslovnoj ili drugoj komercijalnoj djelatnosti“. vi U tom smislu, u Republici Hrvatskoj se koristi termin potrošač a ne korisnik finansijske usluge, jer je navedeno pitanje regulisano Zakonom o potrošačkom kreditiranju Nar. Novine br. 75/09, 112/12, 143/13, 147/13, 09/15, 78/15,102/15. Potrošač je fizička osoba koja u transakcijama obuhvaćenim ovim Zakonom djeluje izvan poslovne djelatnosti ili slobodnog zanimanja (član 2. stav 1. tač.1. Zakona o potrošačkom kreditiranju RH). vii Direktiva 2008/48/EZ Europskog parlamenta i Vijeća od 23.04.2008.godine o ugovorima o potrošačkom kreditu kojom je opozvana Direktiva Vijeća 87/102/EEZ, Sl.l. L 133/66 od 22.05.2008. viii Izmjena i dopuna Zakona o bankama RS iz 2011.godine (Sl. Glasnik RS br. 116/11) u segmentu transponiranja propisa Direktive 2008/48/EZ, izvršena je kroz član 98. Zakona. ix Zakon o zaštiti potrošača BiH, Službeni Glasnik BiH br. 25/06. x Zakon o obligacionim odnosima “Službeni list SFRJ 29/78, 39/85, 45/89, 57/89, preuzet u pravni sistem BiH na osnovu uredbe sa zakonskom snagom Sl. List RBiH 2/92, 13/93, 13/94, te također, Sl. Novine FBiH br.29/03, odnosno Zakona o izmjenama i dopunama Zakona o obligacionim odnosima Sl. Glasnik RS 17/93, 3/96. xi Meškić, Z., Brkić, A., Zaštita potrošača od nepravednih ugovornih odredbi-usklađivanje obligacionog prava BiH sa Direktivom 93/13/EEZ, Anali Pravnog fakulteta Univerziteta u Zenici br. 5/2010, str. 56. xii Sporazum o stabilizaciji i pridruživanju je potpisan 16.07.2008.godine između država članica Evropske zajednice s jedne i Bosne i Hercegovine sa druge strane. Potpisivanjem SSP-a BiH se između ostalog formalnopravno obavezala na harmonizaciju pozitivnopravnih propisa u domenu zaštite potrošača sa zajedničkim pravom EU (ius commune Europeanum). i ii �primarni zadatak ovoga rada prikazati osnovne specifičnosti prava na prijevremenu otplatu kredita definisane ZZKFU FBiH i ZoB RS te prednosti i novine koje isti predviđaju. Isto tako u radu će se nastojati ukazati i na pojedine nedostatke prijevremene otplate kredita predviđene pomenutim zakonima te ponuditi moguća rješenja za njihovo otklanjanje. 2. Prijevremena otplata kredita (potrošača) i poslovna praksa banaka prije usvajanja ZZKFU FBiH i izmjena i dopuna ZoB RS iz 2011.godine Pravo korisnika kredita (potrošača) na prijevremenu otplatu kredita, prvobitno je regulisano u članu 65. ZZP BiH i odnosi se na ugovore o potrošačkom kreditu obuhvaćene u poglavlju XI ZZP BiH. Sukladno navedenoj odredbi, korisnik kredita ima pravo izvršiti svoje obaveze po ugovoru prije ugovorenog roka.xiii U tom slučaju ukupni troškovi kredita smanjuju se za kamate i ostale troškove koji su bili obračunati za period nakon prijevremene otplate.xiv Ova odreba ZZP BiH, kao i cijelo poglavlje XI pomenutog zakona rezultat su preuzimanja člana 8. Direktive 87/102/EEZxv, te je poput njega ostala nedorečena u mnogim bitnim pitanjima među kojima se posebno ističe pravo banke na naknadu eventualne štete kod prijevremene otplate kredita.xvi Međutim, pomenute i slične nedorečenosti su u praksi “kompenzirane” primjenom odgovarajućih odredbi ZOO kao lex generalis propisa, tj. odredbi ZOO o prijevremenoj otplati kod ugovora o kreditu i ugovora o zajmu, kao i općih odredbi ZOO koje se odnose na novčane obligacije. U tom smislu, članom 1068. ZOO je predviđeno da korisnik kredita može vratiti kredit i prije roka određenog za vraćanje, ali je dužan o tome unaprijed obavijestiti banku, pri čemu je dužan naknaditi štetu ukoliko je istu banka pretrpjela. Također, tome treba dodati da je navedenom odredbom predviđeno da u slučaju vraćanja kredita prije određenog roka, banka ne može da zaračuna kamatu za vrijeme od dana vraćanja kredita do dana kada je po ugovoru trebalo da bude vraćen. Prema članu 565. ZOO isto vrijedi i za ugovor o zajmu, gdje je predviđeno da zajmoprimac može vratiti zajam i prije roka određenog za vraćanje, ali je dužan obavijestiti zajmodavca unaprijed o svojoj namjeri i naknaditi mu štetu.xvii Pored već pomenutih posebnih pravila ZOO, svakako je primjenjiva i opća odredba o prijevremenom ispunjenju novčanih obaveza propisana članom 398. ZOO prema kojoj dužnik novčane obaveze može istu ispuniti prije roka, s tim da u tom slučaju dužnik ima pravo da od iznosa duga odbije iznos kamate za vrijeme od dana isplate do dospjelosti obaveze, samo ako je na to ovlašten ugovorom ili to proizilazi iz običaja. Prema tome, vidljivo je da odredbe ZOO znatno detaljnije regulišu pitanje prijevremene otplate kredita nego ZZP BiH, pri čemu odredbe ZOO osim na potrošačke ugovore, primjenjive su i na ugovore privrednog i građanskog prava.xviii Također, odredbama ZZP BiH o prijevremenoj otplati kredita uopće nije regulisano pravo banke na naknadu eventualno nastupjele štete, te su u tom slučaju primjenjive odredbe člana 1068. ZOO, s tim da ne treba isključiti ni mogućnost primjene odredbe člana 565 ZOO, jer u svojstvu zajmodavca može se pojaviti ne samo fizičko lice, već i pravno lice, samim tim i banka. Navedeno zakonsko uređenje, koje je u suštini bilo nedorečeno i neprecizno, naročito u segmentu utvrđivanja naknade štete za slučaj prijevremene otplate kredita, dovelo je do situacije da su banke u poslovnoj praksi ugovarale znatno veće naknade od stvarno nastalih šteta,xix čime je pomenuti institut Vidjeti član 65. stav 1. ZZP BiH. Član 65. stav 2. ZZP BiH. xv Direktiva 87/102/EEZ Vijeća od 22.12.1986. o usklađivanju zakona, uredbi i upravnih propisa država članica koji se odnose na potrošačke kredite, Sl.l.L 42/48 od 12.02.1987, izmijenjena i dopunjena Direktivom 90/88/EEZ Vijeća od 22.02.1990., Sl.l. L 61/14 od 10.03.1990. i Direktivom 98/7/EZ Europskog parlamenta i Vijeća od 16.02.1998., Sl.l. L 101/17. xvi Već u fazi nacrta, član 8. Direktive 87/102/EEZ je doživio svoje prve kritike. Određeni broj autora je smatrao kako odredba krši osnovno načelo pacta sunt servanda, pri čemu su i kreditori izrazili svoje neslaganje sa istom naglašavajući da je nepravedna. Detaljnije vidjeti, Hoffmann, M., Die Reform der Verbraucherkredit-Richtlinie 87/102/EWG, Berlin, De Gruyter Recht, 2007., str. 61-62. xvii Čikara, E., Prijevremena otplata kredita prema novom Zakonu o potrošačkom kreditiranju, Zbornik radova Pravnog fakulteta u Rijeci, br. 1. Rijeka, 2010., str. 155. xviii Također o tome, Josipović, T., Das Konsumentenschutzgesetz-Beginn der Europaiserung des kroatischen Vertragsrechts u: Grundman, Stefan/Schauer, Martin (ur.), The Architecture of European Codes and Contract Law, Alphen aan den Rijn i dr., Kluwer Law Internat., 2006. str. 129. xix Uobičajno je bilo da su banke ugovarale klauzulu na temelju koje su zadržavale pravo obračuna i naplate jednokratne naknade u slučaju prijevremenog povrata kredita, s tim da je visina te naknade definisana internim aktom banke, što u suštini govori da se radi o nepoštenoj poslovnoj praksi banaka. Nepoštena poslovna praksa profesionalnih tržišnih učesnika regulisana je Direktivom xiii xiv �izgubio na značaju. Imajući u vidu da banke prijevremenom otplatom kredita gube dio kamate koja predstavlja njihovu dobit, one su u poslovnoj praksi razvile posebne metode kojima su sebi osiguravale značajne zarade te u određenoj mjeri odvraćale korisnike kredita od korištenja prava na prijevremenu otplatu kredita. Sukladno članu 65. stav 2. ZZP BiH, koje pravo se može izvesti i iz odredbe člana 1068. stav 4. ZOO, korisnik kredita je ovlašten prijevremeno otplatiti kredit uz srazmjerno smanjenje troškova kredita koji u prvom redu predstavljaju razliku iznosa kamate, koju je korisnik kredita trebao platiti da je kredit otplaćivao do kraja otplatnog perioda i iznosa kamate koju je platio do momenta prijevremene otplate. Međutim, u cilju postizanja što brže zarade sa jedne strane i umanjenja mogućeg gubitka kamate za slučaj prijevremene otplate sa druge strane, banke su u kreditnim ugovorima definisale otplatne planovexx na način da je učešće kamate u početnom stadiju otplate kredita znatno veće u odnosu na glavnicu, a isto im je bilo dozvoljeno propisima regulatora (entitetskih Agencija za bankarstvo).xxi Na taj način banke ublažavaju negativne posljedice za slučaj prijevremene otplate kredita, izražene u vidu gubitka kamate i nastupanja eventualnih drugih troškova. Tačnije, navedenim planom otplate se korist korisniku kredita od prijevremene otplate znatno umanjuje jer, isplativost korištenja tog prava je najveća u početnom stadiju otplate, pri čemu, u fazi kada je korisnik kredita otplatio veći dio kamate, prijevremena otplata kredita postaje finansijski neisplativa.xxii Pored navedenog načina definisanja plana otplate, kao najvažniji faktor koji je u prethodnom periodu destimulisao korisnike kredita na prijevremenu otplatu, jesu značajno visoke naknade koje su banke u tim slučajevima naplaćivale.xxiii Naime, sve do usvajanja novih propisa iz navedene oblasti, kojima su preuzeta nova rješenja EU, banke u BiH su naplaćivale vrlo visoke naknade za prijevremenu otplatu kredita, iako je član 1068. stav 3. ZOO predviđao mogućnost naplate štete samo u slučaju da je istu davalac kredita zaista pretrpio.xxiv Ne ulazeći u suštinu pitanja da li je banka u konkretnom slučaju pretrpjela štetu i način obračuna iste, poslovna praksa banaka u BiH je bila takva da su banke redovno naplaćivale naknade za prijevremenu otplatu kredita u procentu od 2-5%. Tako npr. ukoliko bi se korisnik kredita od 30.000 KM odlučio na prijevremenu otplatu kredita u periodu kada je preostali dug 20.000 KM, on bi kod naknade za zatvaranje kredita u visini od 5% bio u obavezi platiti banci iznos od 1000 KM, bez postojanja bilo kakvog parametra kojim se utvrđuje šta čini tu naknadu (štete) od 1000 KM koju on plaća banci. Ustvari, takvo postupanje upućuje na zaključak da su banke pomenute naknade naplaćivale na ime gubitka 2005/29/EZ o nepoštenoj poslovnoj praksi (Directive 2005/29/EC of May 2005 concerning unfair business-to-consumer commercial practices in the internal market and amending Council Directive 84/450/EEC, Directives 97/7/EC and 2002/65/EC, OJ L 149, 11/6/2005). Opširnije o navedenoj Direktivi vidjeti, Zlatović, D., Implementacija Smjernice 2005/29/EC o nepoštenim poslovnim praksama u hrvatsko parvo zaštite potrošača, Zbornik Pravnog fakulteta Sveučilišta Rijeka, 29:1/2008. xx Otplatni plan ili plan otplate kredita (amortization table) jeste sastavni dio ugovora o kreditu, u kome su naznačene pojedinačne uplate i razdoblja, te uvjeti koji se odnose na plaćanje rata. Plan sadrži specifikaciju svake uplate, iskazujući tako amortizacionu glavnicu, kamate izračunate na temelju kamatne stope i sve eventualne dodatne troškove. Ako kamatna stopa nije fiksna ili ako se dodatni troškovi mogu promijeniti prema ugovoru o kreditu, otplatni plan naznačuje, jasno i određeno, da će podaci ostati valjani samo do onog trenutka u kojem su promjena kamatne stope ili dodatnih troškova u skladu sa ugovorom o kreditu (odredba člana 10. stav 2. slovo i Direktive 2008/48/EZ). xxi Predviđeno Odlukom Agencije za bankarstvo FBiH o jedinstvenom načinu obračuna i iskazivanja efektivne kamatne stope na kredite i depozite Sl. Novine FBiH br.48/12, 23/14, a u RS Odlukom Agencije za bankarstvo RS o jedinstvenom načinu obračuna i iskazivanja efektivne kamatne stope na kredite i depozite Sl. Glanik br.15/12, kao i Uputstvima direktora entitetskih Agencija za bankarstvo za primjenu pomenutih odluka. xxii Tako npr. kredit odobren u visini od 20.000,00KM na rok otplate od 84 mjeseca uz promjenjivu kamatnu stopu u visini od 13,49% ima anuitet kredita u visini od 369,19KM. U anuitetskom planu, koji se dostavlja korisniku kredita uz potpisan primjerak ugovora, jasno je naznačen udio kamate naspram udjela glavnice za svaki anuitet po datumima dospijeća. Tako u prvih 6 mjeseci otplate kredita udio kamate u kreditnom anuitetu iznosi oko 64,1%, u drugoj polovini godine evidentan je blagi pad , tj. udio kamate iznosi oko 56, 2%, u 24. mjesecu otplate udio kamate u anuitetu iznosi 49,3%, u 36 mjesecu otplate taj udio iznosi 42,1%, a u 60 mjesecu otplate korisnik vraća 24,2% kamate i 75,8% glavnice. xxiii Visokim naknadama banke su destimulisale prijevremenu otplatu kredita. Tako je npr. Hypo Alpe Adria Bank d.d. Mostar u januaru 2010.godine imala sljedeće naknade za prijevremenu otplatu: a) ako se kredit zatvara iz novoodobrenog kredita 0,50% na iznos glavnice koja se zatvara, min 25 KM; b) ako se kredit zatvara po drugim osnovama 2%, min. 50 KM; c) ako se kredit zatvara kreditom iz druge banke 5%, min. 50 KM. http://www.hypo-alpe-adria.ba/content naknade.asp, pristup stranici 06.01.2010.godine. xxiv Također vidjeti, Vizner, B., Komentar Zakona o obveznim (obligacionim) odnosima, Zagreb, 1978. str. 2882. �dijela kamate (izmakle dobiti)xxv koju su očekivale do kraja otplatnog perioda, što je u suprotnosti sa članom 1068. stav.4. ZOO. Sa druge strane, nesporno je da za banku usljed prijevremene otplate kredita može nastupiti šteta, međutim naknada koju korisnik treba da plati za tu štetu treba da je stvarna, utvrđena objektivnim kriterijima, posebno imajući u vidu da su banke profesionalni poslovni subjekti čija je primarna djelatnost kreditiranje, što znači da će banka vrlo brzo ponovo valorizirati ranije otplaćeni iznos i isti dalje plasirati drugim korisnicima naplaćujući novu kamatu. Prema tome, sukladno članu 1068. stav 4. ZOO, strukturu naknade za prijevremenu otplatu ne smiju činiti kamate koje bi korisnik kredita plaćao da je otplaćivao kredit do kraja ugovorenog roka, ali svakako da u sastav te naknade mogu biti obračunati stvarni administrativni troškovi, troškovi izvora sredstava iz kojih je kredit odobren ukalkulisavajući realnu projekciju vremena potrebnog za njegovu ponovnu valorizaciju kao i eventualna razlika prinosa u odnosu na novi kreditni plasman na osnovu koje je za banku nastao trošak zbog prethodno definisane cijene izvora sredstava.xxvi Imajući u vidu kompleksnost pitanja utvrđivanja stvarne štete nastale za banku usljed prijevremene otplate kredita, kao optimalan način prevazilaženja pomenutog problema koji bi istovremeno omogućio ostvarenje prava na naknadu štete te onemogućio zloupotrebu istog u vidu ugovaranja previsokih naknada, predstavljalo je rješenje da se zakonskim propisima odredi gornja granica iznosa naknade koju banke mogu maksimalno naplaćivati, što je na koncu kroz nove entitetske propise a po uzoru na Direktivu 2008/48/EZ i učinjeno. 3. Prijevremena otplata kredita prema ZZKFU FBiH i ZoB RS - preuzeta rješenja Direktive 2008/48/EZ 3.1. Entitetski model implementacije Direktive 2008/48/EZ u pravni sistem BiH Nova rješenja o potrošačkom kreditu,xxvii a time i ona o prijevremenoj otplati kredita utemeljena na Direktivi 2008/48/EZ, u pravni sistem BiH preuzeta su entitetskim propisima, i to 2011.godine u RS-u izmjenom i dopunom člana 98. Zakona o bankama RS uvodeći novi naziv odjeljka “Zaštita prava i interesa korisnika bankarskih usluga”, a u FBiH tri godine kasnije usvajanjem ZZKFU FBiH. Vodeći se nedostatcima ranije Direktive 87/102/EEZxxviii i problemima koje je ona detektirala, nova Direktiva je pravo na prijevremenu otplatu kredita znatno detaljnije regulisala, što je preuzeto u odredbi člana 27. ZZKFU FBiH te odredbi člana 98.o ZoB RS ali uz znatne nedorečenosti zakonodavca RS. Naime zakonodavac RS u članu 98o. je izostavio definisati vrlo važna pitanja iz segmenta prijevremene otplate kredita, kao što je npr. gornja granica zahtjeva za naknadu troškova, te je navedeni propust otklonjen Odlukom Agencije za bankarstvo RS o uslovima prijevremene otplate kredita fizičkih lica koji nisu namijenjeni njihovoj poslovnoj ili drugoj komercijalnoj djelatnosti,xxix kojom su doslovno preuzeta pravila Direktive 2008/48/EZ. Navedeni entitetski način harmonizacije propisa u BiH sa pravom EU svakako ne predstavlja najbolje rješenje za implementaciju direktiva jer je time nastala vertikalna neusklađenost propisa, tj. neusklađenost državnih sa entitetskim propisima o zaštiti potrošača, npr. iako su kroz izmjene i dopune ZoBRS iz 2011.godine i ZZKFU FBiH iz 2014.godine preuzeta nova rješenja Direktive 2008/48/EZ, također su i dalje ostala na snazi rješenja stare Direktive 87/102/EEZ preuzeta u ZZP BiH.xxx Isto tako, Također, Čikara, E., Prijevremena otplata kredita prema novom Zakonu...op. cit. str. 159. Neki autori ističu da se šteta usljed prijevremene otplate kredita može sastojati i u tome što je prosječna kamatna stopa za istu vrstu kredita pala, pa će zbog toga banka od drugog korisnika kredita primiti kamatu po nižoj stopi od one koju je ugovorila sa korisnikom koji je raskinuo ugovor-prijevremeno otplatio kredit. Detaljnije, Perović, S., Komentar zakona o obligacionim odnosima, Beograd,1995., str. 1647. xxvii Racio evropskog potrošačkog zakonodavstva u oblasti finansijskih usluga, odnosi se na određeni broj direktiva, kojima se pokušava postići konvergencija ugovornih i neugovornih propisa, s ciljem što potpunije zaštite korisnika istih-potrošača. Za potrošače je jedna od najznačajnijih direktiva Direktiva 2008/48/EZ o potrošačkim kreditnim ugovorima čijim odredbama su obuhvaćeni svi potrošački krediti, bez obzira u kojem obliku se javljaju. xxviii Također, Petrić, S., Ugovor o potrošačkom kreditu, Zbornik radova Aktualnosti građanskog i trgovačkog zakonodavstva i pravne prakse, br.4. Mostar, 2006., str. 90-96. xxix Sl. Glasnik RS br. 15/12. xxx Vidjeti, Petrić, S., Kritički osvrt na Zakon o zaštiti potrošača u Bosni i Hercegovini, Zbornik radova Aktualnosti građanskog i trgovačkog zakonodavstva i pravne prakse, br. 2., Mostar, 2004., str. 195-196. xxv xxvi �entitetski model preuzimanja propisa EU stvara i horizontalnu normativnu neusklađenost, jer postoje određene razlike između preuzetih novih propisa u članu 98. ZoB RS i onih u ZZKFU FBiH, gdje su čak određena rješenja u RS preuzeta i podzakonskim aktima što je u suprotnosti sa evropskom praksom.xxxi Svakako, tome treba dodati i vremenski nesklad preuzimanja rješenja Direktive 2008/48/EZ gdje je isto u RS-u izvršeno 3 godine ranije u odnosu na FBiH, što ukazuje da su značajan period na prostoru BiH egzistirala dva različita pravna režima zaštite potrošača, koji ni nakon usvajanja novih propisa u cjelosti nisu usaglašeni. Prema tome, sve upućuje na zaključak da je transponiranje Direktive 2008/48/EZ u pravni sistem BiH trebalo biti provedeno na državnom nivou,xxxii tj. kroz državni zakon, a ne entitetskim zakonskim i podzakonskim propisima, jer usljed rascjepkanosti propisa stvara se dodatna disharmonija i konfuzija u postupku ostvarenja prava na prijevremenu otplatu kredita. 3.2. Nova pravila o prijevremenoj otplati kredita U cilju jačanja zaštite prava potrošača,xxxiii odnosno korisnika kredita, evidentno je da su novi zakonski propisi kojima su preuzeta rješenja Direktive 2008/48/EZ, pored ostalog, značajno reformisali pravila o prijevremenoj otplati kredita. Međutim, u cilju izjednačavanja interesa ugovornih strana, novi propisi su kao korektiv za prijevremenu otplatu kredita bankama predvidjeli pravo na naknadu troškova, što je sasvim opravdan i racionalan potez. Tako prema odredbi člana 27. stav. 1. ZZKFU FBiH, a što u suštini identično predviđa i odredba člana 98o. stav 1. ZoB RS, korisnik kredita ima pravo u bilo kojem momentu vratiti kredit, u potpunosti ili djelimično, prije roka određenog za vraćanje, pri čemu ima pravo na umanjenje ukupnih troškova kredita za iznos kamate i troškova za preostali period trajanja ugovora (prijevremena otplata), ali je dužan o namjeri prijevremene otplate kredita unaprijed obavijestiti banku u ugovorenom roku. Za razliku od pravila ZZP BiH kojim je predviđena mogućnost da korisnik kredita izvrši svoje obaveze prije ugovorenog roka,xxxiv iz gore navedenih odredbi ZZKFU FBiH i ZoB RS se primjećuje znatno preciznija formulacija prava korisnika kredita “da u bilo kojem momentu, u potpunosti ili djelimično” prije ugovorenog roka može otplatiti kreditno dugovanje. Takvo uređenje je u cjelosti razriješilo dileme oko pitanja da li pravo na prijevremenu otplatu kredita eventualno podliježe određenim vremenskim i kvantitativnim ograničenjima, čime je jasno definisano da takvo ograničenje ne postoji. Sa druge strane, iako je odredbama ZZP BiH kao i novim propisima predviđeno da se kod prijevremene otplate ukupni troškovi kredita umanjuju za iznos kamate i troškova za preostali period trajanja ugovora, ipak je novim propisima pojam ukupnih troškova znatno proširen i detaljnije određen,xxxv uz posebnu napomenu predviđenu u ZZKFU FBiH (a koja ne postoji u članu 98 ZoB RS) da su banke obavezne da stvarne troškove procjenjuju objektivno, uzimajući u obzir zahtjeve profesionalne pažnje.xxxvi Na taj način, precizirajući strukturu ukupnih troškova, znatno je smanjen djelokrug za moguću manipulaciju sa troškovima i naplatu istih. Evropska praksa poznaje implementaciju potrošačkih direktiva na sljedeće načine: preuzimanje u građanske zakonike, u posebne zakone o zaštiti potrošača ograničenog polja primjene, u posebne zakone koji regulišu specifične potrošačke odnose, u zakone posebne oblasti. Detaljnije, Pošćić, A., Europsko pravo ugovora i zaštite potrošača, Pravni fakultet Sveučilišta u Rijeci, Rijeka, 2004., str. 82. xxxii Takav zaključak se može izvesti i iz odredbe člana 76. SSP:“ Strane će sarađivati s ciljem usklađivanja standarda za zaštitu potrošača u Bosni i Hercegovini sa istim standardima u Zajednici. Djelotvorna zaštita potrošača je neophodna kako bi se osiguralo propisno funkcioniranje tržišne ekonomije, a ta zaštita zavisit će od razvoja administrativne infrastrukture radi osiguravanja nadzora nad tržištem i provođenja zakona u toj oblasti. S tim ciljem, te u smislu njihovih zajedničkih interesa, strane će podsticati i osiguravati: (a) politiku aktivne zaštite potrošača, u skladu s pravom Zajednice, uključujući i veću informiranost i razvoj nezavisnih organizacija; (b) usklađivanje zakonodavstva u oblasti zaštite potrošača u Bosni i Hercegovini sa zakonodavstvom koje je na snazi u Zajednici;(c) efikasnu pravnu zaštitu potrošača radi poboljšanja kvaliteta potrošačke robe i održavanja odgovarajućih sigurnosnih standarda;(d) da nadležni organi prate pravila i da se osigura pristup pravdi u slučaju spora.” xxxiii Zaštita prava potrošača u tranzicijskim zemljama predstavlja relativno nov segment pravne regulacije. Cilj takve regulacije generalno determiniše i uspiješnost procesa tranzicije. Ustvari, sa ekonomskog gledišta zaštita prava potrošača djeluje na tržišnu transparentnost i ravnopravnost i smatra se jednim od pokazatelja uspješnosti procesa demokratske tranzicije. O tome više vidjeti, Liha, A., Zaštita potrošača u procesu proširenja EU: Izazovi za Hrvatsku, Institut za međunarodne odnose, Zagreb, 2007. str. 194. xxxiv Član 65. stav. 1. ZZP BiH. xxxv Vidjeti član 2. stav 1. tačka 25. ZZKFU FBiH i član 98m. stav 2. ZoB RS. xxxvi Iz navdenog proizilazi da imajući u vidu da su banke poslovni subjekti koji se profesionalno bave poslovima kreditiranja, sukladno tome se od njih očekuje veći nivo pažnje kod obračuna iznosa troškova. xxxi �Kao najznačajniju novinu vezanu za prijevremenu otplatu kredita koju predviđaju pomenuti entitetski propisi, predstavlja pravo banke na objektivno opravdanu i ugovorenu naknadu troškova koji su direktno vezani za prijevremenu otplatu kredita,xxxvii a što nije regulisano ZZP BiH.xxxviii Glavna svrha pomenute naknade troškova jeste kompenzacija negativnih posljedica koje davaocu kredita, odnosno banci nastaju usljed prijevremene otplate kredita. Međutim, za ostvarenje pomenutog prava neophodno je ispuniti određene uvjete koji su entitetskim propisima različito definisani. Tako je gore navedeno pravo prema odredbi člana 98o. stav 2. ZoB RS moguće ostvariti samo pod uvjetom da je prijevremena otplata kredita izvršena u periodu tokom kojeg se primjenjivala fiksna nominalna kamatna stopa i ako je iznos prijevremene otplate kredita u periodu od godinu dana veći od iznosa granične vrijednosti koja prema Odluci Agencije za bankarstvo RS iznosi 10.000 KM.xxxix Sa druge strane, odredbom člana 27. stav.2. ZZKFU FBiH predviđeno je ostvarivanje tog prava pod uvjetom da je prijevremena otplata izvršena u periodu tokom kojeg se primjenjivala fiksna nominalna kamatna stopa, a kod ugovora o kreditu čiji je predmet kupovina nepokretnosti ako je ugovorena fiksna ili promjenjiva nominalna kamatna stopa i ako je iznos prijevremene otplate kredita u periodu od godine dana veći od 20.000,00 KM. Prema tome, entitetski zakonodavci su imali različit pristup u preuzimanju ograničenja kod naknade troškova koje im je Direktiva 2008/48/EZ ponudila. Tačnije, odredbom člana 16.stav 4. sl. a) Direktive 2008/48/EZ data je mogućnost utvrđivanja granice iznosa prijevremene otplate, ispod koje se naknada ne može zahtijevati, pri čemu ta granica ne smije biti viša od 10.000 eura za razdoblje od 12 mjeseci.xl Dakle, različitim entitetskim uređenjem uvjeta za ostvarenje prava na naknadu troškova bankama u BiH je propisan dvostruki režim za konzumiranje istog, što je u suprotnosti sa principom harmonizacije i ujednačavanja zaštite prava kojem teži EU. Ovakvo uređenje, umjesto da je unificiralo pravila postupanja banaka na jedinstvenom nacionalnom teritoriju, ustvari je produciralo poskupljenje kreditnih proizvoda, čime su banke kroz cijenu proizvoda amortizovale pomenute neujednačenosti glede ostvarivanja prava na naknadu troškova. Pored gore navedenih uvjeta koje banka treba da ispuni da bi ostvarila pravo na naknadu troškova, nova pravila predviđaju i dodatna ograničenja vezana za visinu zahtjeva za naknadu troškova usljed prijevremene otplate kredita.xli U tom smislu, visina naknade troškova direktno vezanih za prijevremenu otplatu kredita ograničena je odredbom člana 27. stav 3. ZZKFU FBiH, odnosno odredbom člana 3. Odluke Agencije za bankarstvo RS o uslovima prijevremene otplate kredita fizičkih lica koji nisu namijenjeni njihovoj poslovnoj ili drugoj komercijalnoj djelatnosti, kojim je predviđeno da iznos naknade ne smije premašiti 1% prijevremeno otplaćenog iznosa kredita ako je razdoblje između dana prijevremene otplate i roka redovnog dospijeća prema ugovoru o kreditu duže od godinu dana. Za slučaj da je to razdoblje kraće od godine dana, iznos naknade ne smije premašiti 0,5% iznosa kredita koji se prijevremeno otplaćuje. Nedostatak navedenih ograničenja, a što je slučaj i sa odredbom člana 16. stav 2. Direktive 2008/48/EZ koja identično reguliše pomenuto pitanje, jeste propust da se utvrdi gornja granica naknade za slučaj da to razdoblje iznosi 365 dana, odnosno tačno jednu godinu. Navedeni propust su banke u BiH iskoristile u svoju korist te za pomenuti slučaj ugovaraju naknadu kao za slučaj kada je preostalo razdoblje kamate duže od godinu dana, time ostavljajući mogućnost za veći iznos naknade.xliiAnalizom gore navedenih ograničenja vezanih za ostatak razdoblja otplate, evidentno detektira određene probleme kod prijevremene otplate. Tako će prijevremena otplata manjih iznosa kredita malo prije roka dospijeća praktično isključiti mogućnost naknade stvarno nastalih troškova, dok se istovremeno propisivanjem Vidjeti član 27. stav 2. ZZKFU FBiH i član 98o. stav 2. ZoB RS. U određenim državama je zabranjeno naplaćivati navedenu naknadu. Tako npr. § 33. stav 8. Austrijskog BWG-a (Bankwesengesetz BGBl. I 2009. br. 22) načelno zabranjuje obračunavanje naknade troškova za davaoca kredita u slučaju prijevremene otplate kredita. Mogućnost ugovaranja takve naknade je iznimno dopuštena kod hipotekarnih kredita. xxxix Iznos od 10.000 KM predstavlja graničnu vrijednost utvrđenu Odlukom Agencije za bankarstvo RS o uslovima prijevremene otplate kredita fizičkih lica koji nisu namijenjeni njihovoj poslovnoj ili drugoj komercijalnoj djelatnosti. xl U Republici Hrvatskoj vjerovnik može tražiti naknadu troškova samo pod uvjetom da iznos prijevremene otplate premašuje 75.000 kuna unutar 12 mjeseci (član 16. st. 5. ZPK). xli U navedenim ograničenjima također vidjeti, Čikara, E., Nova Direktiva 2008/48/EZ o ugovorima o potrošačkom kreditu, Pravo i porezi, br. 7-8/2009., str. 94. xlii Takvo rješenje je zatupljeno gotovo kod svih banaka u BiH. Npr. u ugovoru o nenamjenskom kreditu INTESA SANPAOLO BANKE BiH definisano je: „ukoliko je kredit ugovoren uz fiksnu kamatnu stopu, banka će zaračunati i naplatiti naknadu za prijevremenu otplatu kredita, ako je period između dana prijevremene otplate i zadnjeg dana dospijeća kredita jednak ili duži od godinu dana, u iznosu od 1,00% od iznosa glavnice kredita koji se prijevremeno otplaćuje, odnosno ako je period između dana prijevremene otplate i zadnjeg dana dospijeća kredita kraći od godine dana, u iznosu od 0,50% od iznosa glavnice kredita koji se prijevremeno otplaćuje“. xxxvii xxxviii �gornje granice neće spriječiti nerazmjerno opterećenje korisnika kredita kod prijevremene otplate većih iznosa kredita,xliii što ukazuje da i usljed definisanja ograničenja nije bilo moguće iznaći idealno rješenje koje bi u cjelosti uspostavilo balans interesa i zaštitu prava ugovornih strana. Osim toga, jedan od glavnih nedostataka novih propisa potvrđen i kroz bankarsku praksu je taj, što uopće nisu predviđeni izuzeci za odstupanje od gore navedenih ograničenja, bez obzira na postojanje objektivnih razloga za istim. Naime, moguće su situacije da su troškovi zbog prijevremene otplate kredita objektivno veći nego što to gore navedeni limiti kao maksimum naknade dozvoljavaju, čime banka usljed predviđenih zakonskih ograničenja biva prinuđena da sama snosi štetu za koju nije odgovorna, što je u suprotnosti sa osnovnim obligacionopravnim pravilima o naknadi štete.xliv Upravo na bazi navedenih argumenata, Direktiva 2008/48/EZ je u odredbi člana 16. stav 4. sl. b) predvidjela mogućnost da države članice davaocima kredita dopuste veću naknadu kada dokažu da njihov stvarno nastali gubitak prelazi gore navedene granice naknada. Na taj način, usljed nepostojanja navedenih izuzetaka banke kroz cjenovnu politiku ukalkulisavaju i apsorbuju eventualne štete, definišući u startu veće troškove kredita (troškove naknade za obradu kreditnog zahtjeva, visinu kamatne stope i sl.). Ipak, uzimajući u obzir sva ograničenja i specifičnosti naknade za prijevremenu otplatu, ono što je bitno istaći jeste da je novim propisima uspostavljeno i jedno generalno pravilo da naknada za prijevremenu otplatu kredita ni u jednom slučaju ne može biti veća od iznosa kamate koju bi korisnik platio za vrijeme od dana vraćanja kredita do dana kada je kredit po ugovoru trebao biti vraćen.xlv Na taj način je decidno potvrđeno da se naknada za prijevremenu otplatu ne smije odnositi na izmaklu dobit banke zbog neostvarenih kamata,xlvi čime su sve dileme po navedenom pitanju u cjelosti razriješene. Na koncu, novim propisima su određeni i slučajevi kada je bankama eksplicitno zabranjeno zahtijevati naknadu za prijevremenu otplatu, a što je preuzeto iz člana 16. st. 3. sl. a)-c) Direktive 2008/48/EZ, a to su: -ako je otplata bila izvršena na osnovu zaključenog ugovora o osiguranju čija je namjena osiguranje otplate kredita; -ako se otplata vrši tokom perioda za koji je ugovorena promjenjiva nominalna kamatna stopa, s tim što je ZZKFU FBiH to dozvolio kod kredita čiji je predmet kupovina nepokretnosti; i -u slučaju dozvoljenog prekoračenja računa.xlvii Navedeni izuzeci svoju opravdanost potvrđuju time što se eventualna šteta u pomenutim slučajevima amortizuje na druge načine, tj. promjenjivom kamatnom stopom, osiguranjem i sl., te bi ponovna naknada ustvari predstavljala “dodatnu” naknadu štete. 4. Praksa banaka u vezi sa novim propisima o prijevremenoj otplati kredita Kao što je već navedeno, pravo na prijevremenu otplatu kredita predstavlja elemenat zaštite potrošača, korisnika kredita, međutim da bi pomenuto pravo zaista bilo dostupno korisnicima kredita neophodna je adekvatna implementacija zakonskih normi kroz poslovnu praksu banaka. Ono što je evidentno jeste da postoji značajan napredak u segmentu korištenja navedenog prava,xlviii ali isto tako postoje i određene nejasnoće u domenu značajnih pitanja vezanih za pomenuti institut. Tako npr. jedno od najvažnijih pitanja koje nije dovoljno razjašnjeno, niti je poslovna praksa ponudila decidan odgovor, jeste nepostojanje jedinstvenog metoda obračuna naknade troškova kod prijevremene otplate kredita (uvjeti, način, struktura i visina) te prezentovanje istog korisnicima na jasan i transparentan način u cilju njihove Čikara, E., Prijevremena otplata kredita prema novom Zakonu...op. cit. str. 168. Više o tome vidjeti, Bikić, A., Obligaciono pravo-opći dio, Sarajevo, 2007., str. 230-238. xlv Član 27. stav 5. ZZKFU FBiH i član 98o. stav 4. ZoB RS. xlvi Isto tako, Petrić, S., Zaštita potrošača u bankarskim kreditnim poslovima u hrvatskom pravu u odnosu na pravo EU, Split, ZPFS, br. 1-1/2002, str. 136. xlvii Član 27. stav 4. ZZKFU FBiH te član 98o. stav 3. ZoB RS. xlviii Tako npr. novim propisima korisnici kredita se sve više opredjeljuju na prijevremenu otplatu kredita koristeći tržišnu utakmicu banaka gdje usljed čestih kampanja određenih kredita korisnici se opredjeljuju na zatvaranje-prijevremenu otplatu i uzimanje kredita kod banaka sa povoljnijim uvjetima.Tako je usljed povoljnih uslova kampanje nenamjenskih kredita ZiraatBank BH d.d. iz septembra 2015.godine, zabilježen veliki porast pomenutih plasmana i zatvaranje (prijevremena otplata) kredita u drugim bankama. Podatak pribavljen od marketing službe ZiraatBank BH d.d. xliii xliv �potpune informiranosti, kako u pregovaračkoj fazi tako i u samom ugovoru, a to na koncu zahtijevaju i odredbe člana 17.stav 1. podtč. 14. ZZKFU FBiH, odnosno član 98m. stav 1. podtč. 8. ZoB RS. Naime, banke u BiH su u svoje ugovore o kreditu preuzele doslovne zakonske odredbe koje regulišu navedenu materiju, bez definisanja načina i metoda obračuna objektivno opravdane naknade troškova koji bi potrošaču bio pristupačan i jasan. Stoga bi, u cilju dobre informiranosti korisnika kredita, na čemu počiva Direktiva 2008/48/EZ,xlix trebalo uspostaviti praksu banaka da korisniku kredita prije potpisivanja ugovora o kreditu detaljno pojasne uvjete i metod obračuna objektivno opravdane naknade za slučaj prijevremene otplate kredita. Preslikavanje zakonskih odredbi u kreditne ugovore i dalje ostavlja korisnika kredita u konfuziji, jer u cilju odabira najpovoljnije kreditne ponude svakako su mu od ključne važnosti sve informacije a tako i one o prijevremenoj otplati kredita.l Sa druge strane, definisanje transparentnog metoda obračuna troškova može biti od koristi i za banke, naročito one koje predviđaju manje naknade za prijevremenu otplatu, jer usljed velikog broja kreditnih ponuda svakako to može predstavljati konkurentsku prednost i oblik pridobijanja klijenata. Također, u tački 39. Preambule Direktive 2008/48/EZ naglašeno je da metod obračuna naknade mora biti lako primjenjiv za davaoca kredita, ali i omogućiti pojednostavljeno ispitivanje naknade nadležnim nadzornim tijelima. Da bi naknada troškova bila objektivna i stvarna, način i metod njenog obračuna treba da se temelji na matematičkim načelima putem kojih bi se automatski isključili slučajevi u kojima naknada troškova nije opravdana. Naravno, da bi ovaj segment prijevremene otplate kredita polučio željene rezultate, neophodne su adekvatne i kontinuirane kontrole bankarskih regulatora, kako bi se moguće nepravilnosti blagovremeno neutralisale. 5. Zaključak Implementacija potrošačkog acquis-a u domaći pravni poredak predstavlja nužan put kojeg BiH treba konstantno da slijedi, naročito imajući u vidu da se na takvo ponašanje i formalnopravno obavezala potpisanim SSP-om. Aproksimacija domaćeg prava pravu EU, odnosno njegova svojevrsna europeizacija, znači zapravo organsku integraciju i fuziju domaćeg i nadnacionalnog europskog zakonodavstva. Proces harmonizacije propisa sa pravnom stečevinom EU nije samo korak ka približavanju europskim integracijama, već i nastojanje da interesi korisnika kredita, kao slabijih sukontrahenata u sistemu kreditiranja fizičkih lica bude optimalno zaštićen. Iz tog razloga su implementacijom Direktive 2008/48/EZ u domaći pravni sistem uvedene značajne novine koje su u suštini položaj potrošača, korisnika kredita znatno poboljšale, učinile ga ravnopravnijom ugovornom stranom, pri čemu ni interesi davaoca kredita nisu ostali van dosega zaštite. U tom smislu BiH, iako je izabrala entitetski put implementacije odredbi Direktive 2008/48/EZ, što i nije najbolji način harmonizacije jer su neka pitanja entitetskim propisima različito regulisana, znatno je dekontaminirala dotada uspostavljenu lošu praksu banaka koja je išla na štetu korisnika kredita. Jedan od važnih instituta koji je “novim” propisima doživio značajnu reformu u tom pravcu jeste pravo na prijevremenu otplatu kredita. Novim uređenjem, korisniku kredita je dato pravo na svakodobnu prijevremenu otplatu kredita, bez ostavljanja mogućnosti bankama da kroz visoke naknade destimulišu korisnika u konzumiranju navedenog prava. Ali isto tako, vodeći računa o ravnopravnosti i izjednačavanju interesa sukontrahenata, nova rješenja su predvidjela i pravo banke na naknadu troškova koji predstavljaju kompenzaciju negativnih posljedica koje za nju nastaju usljed prijevremene otplate kredita. Naknada tih troškova, ovisno o preostalom vremenu otplate, ograničena je na način da ne smije premašiti 1% prijevremeno otplaćenog iznosa kredita ako je razdoblje između dana Slično, Feješ, A. The impact of information on responsible lending and responsible borrowingin the European Union, Pravni život, IV:12/2009, pp 754-755. l Tržište finansijskih usluga karakteriše povećan broj finansijskih proizvoda, koji se na različite načine žele učiniti što dostupnijim krajnjim korisnicima. Tako finansijski proizvodi, za koje se ranije smatralo da su prikladni samo za imućne i sofisticirane potrošače, postali su dostupni svima. Na otvorenom tržištu vodi se žestoka bitka za svakog novog potrošača, klijenta, posebno u oblasti kredita. No, krajnji konzumenti iz svega navedenog mogu imati i određene koristi, odnosno iz mnoštva usluga mogu izabrati onu koja im po sadržaju i finansijskim efektima najviše odgovara, ali da bi mogli napraviti pravilan izbor moraju prethodno biti dobro informisani. Ustvari, finansijsko tržište, pored određenih pogodnosti koje nudi svojim sudionicima, svakako, donosi i određene negativne posljedice. Naime, korisnici finansijskih usluga imaju problem nedovoljne informiranosti o uslugama koje se nude, što je dodatno pojačano nedovoljnom educiranošću o samom načinu njihove upotrebe. U sklopu svih tih informacija, u bankarskim uslugama jedna od njih je i pravo na prijevremenu otplatu kredita, posebno način ostvarenja tog prava, uvjeti, naknada u slučaju konzumiranja istog. Jedino potpunim informisanjem (koje je conditio sine qua non efikasne zaštite potrošača) korisnik iole može zaštititi svoj ekonomski interes u mnoštvu ponuđenih usluga. Također o tome, Čulinović-Herc, E., Financijska transparentnost potrošačkog zajma-trendovi u europskom i hrvatskom pravu i praksi, Zbornik radova Pravnog fakulteta u Splitu, 42:3/2005, str. 313. xlix �prijevremene otplate i roka dospijeća prema ugovoru o kreditu duže od godinu dana, a za slučaj da je to razdoblje kraće od godinu dana, iznos naknade ne smije premašiti 0,5% iznosa kredita koji se prijevremeno otplaćuje. Svakako da i nova rješenja koja regulišu pitanje prijevremene otplate kredita imaju svoje nedostatke, koje je u budućnosti potrebno otkloniti kroz izmjenu postojeće regulative, kao npr. nije definisana gornja granica naknade za slučaj da razdoblje između dana prijevremene otplate i roka dospijeća iznosi tačno 365 dana (godinu dana), nisu predviđeni izuzeci za odstupanje od pomenutih ograničenja naplate troškova banke bez obzira na postojanje objektivnih razloga za isto, a što je predviđeno Direktivom 2008/48/EZ, nepostojanje jedinstvenog i transparentnog metoda obračuna objektivno opravdane naknade troškova kod prijevremene otplate kredita koji je jasan korisnicima, i o kojem će korisnik biti precizno i detaljno informisan kako u pregovaračkoj fazi tako i u fazi zaključenja ugovora. Međutim, uvažavajući pomenute nedostatke, ipak je praksa pokazala da su nova rješenja značajno unaprijedila položaj korisnika kredita te umnogome precizirala pravila ponašanja banaka, što bi u konačnici trebalo biti od koristi za oba sukontrahenta, jer zadovoljstvo klijenta jedno je od osnovnih poslovnih postulata na kojima banke (treba da) temelje svoje poslovanje. 6. Literatura Bikić. A., Obligaciono pravo-opći dio, Sarajevo, 2007. Čikara, E., Prijevremena otplata kredita prema novom Zakonu o potrošačkom kreditiranju, Zbornik radova Pravnog fakulteta u Rijeci, br. 1. Rijeka, 2010. Čikara, E., Nova Direktiva 2008/48/EZ o ugovorima o potrošačkom kreditu, Pravo i porezi, br. 7-8/2009. Čulinović-Herc, E., Financijska transparentnost potrošačkog zajma-trendovi u europskom i hrvatskom pravu i praksi, Zbornik radova Pravnog fakulteta u Splitu, 42:3/2005. Feješ, A., The impact of information on responsible lending and responsible borrowingin the European Union, Pravni život, IV:12/2009. Hoffmann, M., Die Reform der Verbraucherkredit-Richtlinie 87/102/EWG, Berlin, De Gruyter Recht, 2007. Josipović, T., Das Konsumentenschutzgesetz-Beginn der Europaiserung des kroatischen Vertragsrechts u: Grundman, Stefan/Schauer, Martin (ur.), The Architecture of European Codes and Contract Law, Alphen aan den Rijn i dr., Kluwer Law Internat., 2006. Liha, A., Zaštita potrošača u procesu proširenja EU: Izazovi za Hrvatsku, Institut za međunarodne odnose, Zagreb, 2007. Meškić, Z., Brkić, A., Zaštita potrošača od nepravednih ugovornih odredbi-usklađivanje obligacionog prava BiH sa Direktivom 93/13/EEZ, Anali Pravnog fakulteta Univerziteta u Zenici br. 5/2010. Perović, S., Komentar zakona o obligacionim odnosima, Beograd, 1995. Petrić, S, Ugovor o potrošačkom kreditu, Zbornik radova Aktualnosti građanskog i trgovačkog zakonodavstva i pravne prakse, br.4. Mostar, 2006. Petrić, S., Kritički osvrt na Zakon o zaštiti potrošača u Bosni i Hercegovini, Zbornik radova Aktualnosti građanskog i trgovačkog zakonodavstva i pravne prakse, br. 2., Mostar, 2004. Petrić, S., Zaštita potrošača u bankarskim kreditnim poslovima u hrvatskom pravu u odnosu na pravo EU, Split, PFS, br. 1-1/2002. Pošćić, A., Europsko pravo ugovora i zaštite potrošača, Pravni fakultet Sveučilišta u Rijeci, Rijeka, 2004., str. 82. Vizner, B., Komentar zakona o obveznim odnosima (obligacionim) odnosima, Zagreb, 1978. �Zlatović, D., Implementacija Smjernice 2005/29/EC o nepoštenim poslovnim praksama u hrvatsko parvo zaštite potrošača, Zbornik Pravnog fakulteta Sveučilišta Rijeka, 29:1/2008. Zakon o zaštiti korisnika finansijskih usluga FBiH, Sl. Novine FBiH br. 31/14. Zakon o bankama RS, Sl. Glasnik RS br. 44/03, 74/04, 116/11, 05/12, 59/13. Zakon o zaštiti potrošača BiH, Sl. Glasnik BiH br. 25/06. Zakon o obligacionim odnosima “Službeni list SFRJ 29/78, 39/85, 45/89, 57/89, preuzet u pravni sistem BiH na osnovu uredbe sa zakonskom snagom Sl. List RBiH 2/92, 13/93, 13/94, te Sl.Novine FBiH br.29/03, Zakon o izmjenama i dopunama Zakona o obligacionim odnosima Sl. Glasnik RS 17/93, 3/96. Direktiva 2008/48/EZ o ugovorima o potrošačkom kreditu, Sl.l. L 133/66 od 22.05.2008. Direktiva 87/102/EEZ o potrošačkom kreditu Sl.l.L 42/48 od 12.02.1987. Odluka Agencije za bankarstvo FBiH o jedinstvenom načinu obračuna i iskazivanja efektivne kamatne stope na kredite i depozite Sl. Novine FBiH br.48/12, 23/14. Odluka Agencije za bankarstvo RS o jedinstvenom načinu obračuna i iskazivanja efektivne kamatne stope na kredite i depozite Sl. Glanik br.15/12. Odluka Agencije za bankarstvo RS o uslovima prijevremene otplate kredita fizičkih lica koji nisu namijenjeni njihovoj poslovnoj ili drugoj komercijalnoj djelatnosti, Sl. Glasnik RS, br. 15/12. �Author: Dr. Senad Bajrić E-mail: senad.bajric@hotmail.com PREPAYMENT OF LOAN UNDER THE FINANCIAL SERVICES CONSUMER PROTECTION LAW OF FBH AND LAW ON BANKS OF THE REPUBLIC OF SRPSKA Summary The article analyzes the main determinants and the specifics of the borrower right to prepay the loan defined by the financial services consumer protection law of FBH and Law on banks of the Republic of Srpska,ie legislation which is in the national legislation of Bosnia and Herzegovina (the entity regulations) transposed Directive 2008/48 / EC on credit agreements for consumers. As a result of inconsistent and non-systematic transposition of EU directives into the BiH legal system, in addition to the above regulations, the right of early repayment of the loan is regulated by the Consumer Protection Act of BiH which have taken scarce solutions of"old" directive on consumer credit (Directive 87/102/EEC on consumer credit). In this way, in Bosnia and Herzegovina both old and new solutions in consumer Directive exist at the same time (although the entry into force of Directive 2008/48/EC terminated Directive 87/102/ EEC), thereby and those related to consumer’s right, the borrower right to early repayment of loans. And given the subsidiary application of the provisions of the ZOO on the loan agreement, it is clear that the fragmentation of legislation in these areas often leads to confusion and the various problems related to adequate and complete use of the aforementioned rights. However, in order to improve the level of protection for loan users (borrower) through the provision of early repayment of loans, the financial services consumer protection law of FBH, Law on Banks of Republic of Srpska (ie. Its amendments from 2011) introduced significant changes and progress is made in this direction, among which the most important are: a detailed legal regulation of the mentioned rights of borrowers, banks limit for the amount of compensation (charge fee) for early repayment of loans and etc. Therefore, the task of this article is to elaborate these newspapers, show some of its weaknesses, and offer possible solutions for the removal of detected shortcomings. Keywords: credit, prepayment of loans, borrower, the financial services consumer protection law of FBH, Law on Banks of Republic of Srpska, Law of Obligations, Directive 2008/48/EC. � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Extent The size or duration of the resource. 3178 Title A name given to the resource PRIJEVREMENA OTPLATA KREDITA PREMA ZAKONU O ZAŠTITI KORISNIKA FINANSIJSKIH USLUGA FBiH I ZAKONU O BANKAMA REPUBLIKE SRPSKE Author Author BAJRIĆ, Senad Abstract A summary of the resource. Rad analizira temeljne odrednice i specifičnosti prava korisnika kredita na prijevremenu otplatu kredita, definisane Zakonom o zaštiti korisnika finansijskih usluga FBiH i Zakonom o bankama RS, tj. zakonskim propisima kojima je u nacionalno zakonodavstvo BiH (kroz entitetske propise) implementirana Direktiva 2008/48/EZ o ugovorima o potrošačkom kreditu. Kao rezultat nekonzistentnog i nesistematičnog transponiranja direktiva EU u pravni sistem BiH, pored navedenih propisa, pravo na prijevremenu otplatu kredita regulisano je i Zakonom o zaštiti potrošača BiH kojim su preuzeta vrlo štura rješenja “stare” direktive o potrošačkom kreditu (Direktiva 87/102/EEZ o potrošačkom kreditu). Na taj način, u BiH je stvorena situacija da istovremeno egzistiraju kako stara tako i nova rješenja potrošačkih direktiva (iako je stupanjem na snagu Direktive 2008/48/EZ prestala da važi Direktiva 87/102/EEZ), a time i ona vezana za pravo potrošača, korisnika kredita na prijevremenu otplatu kredita. Kada se tome doda supsidijarna primjena odredaba ZOO o ugovoru o kreditu, onda je jasno da rascjepkanost propisa iz navedene oblasti često dovodi do konfuzije i raznih problema u vezi sa adekvatnim i potpunim korištenjem pomenutog prava. Međutim, u cilju poboljšanja stepena zaštite korisnika kredita kroz institut prijevremene otplate kredita, Zakonom o zaštiti korisnika finansijskih usluga FBiH i Zakonom o bankama Republike Srpske (tj. njegovom izmjenom i dopunom iz 2011.godine) uvedene su značajne novine i načinjeni pomaci u tom pravcu, kao npr. detaljno zakonsko uređenje pomenutog prava korisnika kredita, ograničenje visine naknade banke za prijevremenu otplatu kredita i sl. Imajući u vidu značaj navedenih novina, u radu su iste elaborirane, ukazano je na neke njihove slabosti te ponuđena moguća rješenja za otklanjanje detektiranih nedostataka. Ključne riječi: kredit, prijevremena otplata kredita, korisnik kredita, Zakon o zaštiti korisnika finansijskih usluga FBiH, Zakon o bankama RS, Zakon o obligacionim odnosima, Direktiva 2008/48/EZ. Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Centar za društvena istraživanja Internacionalnog Burč univerziteta Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2015-12-16 Keywords Keywords. Article PeerReviewed Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context ISSN 978-9958-834-50-9 K Law (General) https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/b3039007dfe008e4df6bcd6b7058a509.pdf b5180b13d04447ca8ac24c2615d1648f PDF Text Text ���������������������������� https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/e1a994af4ed9eb76861c1eec9a14dfbc.docx 8eeae7faedb49f668741f43dc79a3bff Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Extent The size or duration of the resource. 3102 Title A name given to the resource Primjena konvencije o pravima osoba s invaliditetom u Hrvatskoj i Bosni i Hercegovini: Stvarnost ili utopija? Author Author ARAS, Slađana KLARIĆ, Ivana Milas Abstract A summary of the resource. Hrvatska i Bosna i Hercegovina ratificirale su Konvenciju Ujedinjenih naroda o pravima osoba s invaliditetom (u daljnjem tekstu: Konvencija), kojom se mijenja pristup zaštiti i položaju osoba s invaliditetom u međunarodnoj zajednici. U Konvenciji su sadržana načela i smjernice, koje se odnose na punu uključenost osoba s invaliditetom u društvo, njihovu ravnopravnost i nediskriminaciju, zaštitu od svakog oblika nasilja, kao i na zaštitu njihove autonomije volje. Cilj rada jest analizirati skrbničku zaštitu i položaj osoba s invaliditetom u obiteljskopravnim odnosima te njihovo sudjelovanje u sudskim, upravnim i drugim (nedržavnim) postupcima u kojima se rješava o tim odnosima prema važećem hrvatskom i bosansko-hercegovačkom uređenju, uz upućivanje na osnovne zahtjeve Konvencije te prijedloge novog hrvatskog zakonodavstva na tom području. U drugom dijelu rada, koji slijedi uvod, razmatraju se i uspoređuju važeća, hrvatska i bosansko-hercegovačka, rješenja u području skrbničke zaštite odraslih osoba, kao i njihov položaj u obiteljskopravnim odnosima. Potom se daje analiza položaja osoba s invaliditetom u sudskim, upravnim i drugim (nedržavnim) postupcima u kojim se raspravlja odnosno odlučuje o pravima i obvezama građanske naravi. Posebno se razmatraju odredbe o postupovnoj sposobnosti te zastupanju tih osoba u postupku. U četvrtom dijelu ističu se najznačajnije intervencije prema prijedlogu novog hrvatskog zakonodavstva u području skrbničke zaštite odraslih osoba, kao i u njihov položaj u obiteljskopravnim odnosima. Zatim slijedi prikaz novog uređenja postupovnopravnog položaja osoba s invaliditetom u različitim sudskim, upravnim, ali i drugim (nedržavnim) postupcima u kojim se raspravlja odnosno odlučuje o pravima i obvezama građanske naravi. Zaključno, određuju se projekcije de lege ferenda u cilju potpunog usklađivanja hrvatskog zakonodavstva sa zahtjevima Konvencije, kao i moguće smjernice za očekivane reforme u Bosni i Hercegovini. Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Pravni fakultet Univerziteta u Bihaću i Centar za društvena istraživanja Internacionalnog Burč univerziteta Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2014 Keywords Keywords. Article PeerReviewed K Law (General) https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/8d4df0e32823bf979de30e310d854e6a.docx 302e9ee919271bf1baea829570d000cc https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/46ed366dfd60911e4871ee661e404749.pdf baf939098b20d215a270f29628b31bb0 PDF Text Text Dr. sc.Udžejna Habul, vanredni profesor Univerzitet u Sarajevu, Fakultet političkih nauka PRIMJENA STANDARDA „NAJBOLJI INTERES DJETETA” U STARATELJSKOJ ZAŠTITI DJECE BEZ RODITELJSKOG STARANJA (PRAVNI OKVIR I PRAKSA) Starateljska zaštita djece bez roditeljskog staranja se aktualizira u slučajevima taksativno navedenim u odredbama porodičnog zakonodavstva i zakonodavstva u oblasti socijalne zaštite u Bosni i Hercegovini. Pravnom analizom tih odredaba očigledno je da se starateljstvo nad maloljetnicima primjenjuje kao jedan od oblika zaštite djece bez roditeljskog staranja, te da je primjena standarda „najbolji interes djeteta” u kontekstu zaštite djece bez roditeljskog staranja samo djelimično zastupljena. U radu se ukazuje na nedostatna zakonodavna rješenja u pogledu primjene pomenutog standarda, na praksu izostajanja adekvatnih oblika zaštite djece bez roditeljskog staranja te potrebu poštivanja pojedinih prava djeteta shodno UN Konvenciji o pravima djeteta i drugim relevantim dokumetima u zaštiti djece bez roditeljskog staranja. Ključne riječi: dijete bez roditeljskog staranja, starateljska zaštita i drugi oblici zaštite, standard najbolji interes djeteta 1. Uvod Primjena standarda „najbolji interes djeteta” u starateljskoj zaštiti djece bez roditeljskog staranja očigledna je iz odredaba porodičnog zakonodavstva kao i zakonodavstva u oblasti socijalne zaštite u Bosni i Hercegovini. Odredbama pomenutih propisa djeci bez roditeljskog staranja osigurana je zamjenska zaštita/alternativna briga, koja se manifestira donošenjem odluka o oblicima zaštite/mjerama brige izvan vlastite porodice. S tim u vezi, jedno od najvažnijih pitanja je odabir odgovarajućeg oblika zaštite, odnosno smještaja djeteta izvan biološke porodice, gdje osobito dolazi do izražaja primjena pomenutog standarda. Redosljed opcija za smještaj djece bez roditeljskog staranja te naglasak da ova djeca imaju pravo na posebnu zaštitu i pomoć države proizlaze iz Konvencije o pravima djeteta (čl.20)1 upućuju na obavezu poštivanja prava 1 Konvenciju o pravima djeteta Bosna i Hercegovina je preuzela u svoj pravni poredak u skladu sa Ustavom BiH (Aneks I, Dodatni sporazum o ljudskim pravima). Konvenciju je ratificirala 1993. godine, što je potvrđeno Općim okvirnim sporazumom za mir u BiH, odnosno Aneksom 4, član II, tačka / u kojoj se navodi da će BiH ostati ili postati potpisnica međunarodnih sporazuma navedenih u Aneksu Ustava BiH. Kao takva ona je obavezujući pravni dokument i praktično čini dio pravnog sistema Bosne i Hercegovine. U tom smislu Konvencija propisuje da dijete kojemu je privremeno ili trajno uskraćena porodična sredina, ili koje zbog svoje dobrobiti u njoj ne smije ostati, ima pravo na posebnu zaštitu i pomoć države. Države potpisnice će u skladu sa svojim nacionalnim zakonodavstvom takvom djetetu osigurati zamjensku zaštitu. 157 �djeteta na život u porodici, prava na neposredne kontakte i odnose sa roditeljima, prava na mišljenje djeteta i druga lična prava djeteta na temelju kojih se može cijeniti primjena standarda „najbolji interes djeteta”. Normativno gledano, ona je prepoznatljiva u relevantnim propisima nacionalnog zakonodavstva, ali je u pojedinim segmentima nedovoljno zastupljena. Što se tiče prakse, primjena ovog standarda je vrlo upitna jer djeca sve više stiču status djece bez roditeljskog staranja za života roditelja a ostvarivanje dječjih prava najčešće bude uslovljeno siromaštvom i političkom odnosno administrativnom strukturom države. 2. Najbolji interes djeteta - pravni okvir U skladu sa odredbama Konvencije o pravima djeteta nacionalnim zakonodavstvom u Bosni i Hercegovini (porodičnopravno zakonodavstvo i zakonodavstvo u oblasti socijalne zaštite) djeci kojoj je privremeno ili trajno uskraćena porodična sredina osigurana je zamjenska zaštita. Kako se Konvencija temelji na četiri osnovna principa (pravo djece da ne budu diskriminirana, da najboji interesi djeteta moraju uvijek biti na prvom mjestu, da djeca imaju pravo na život, opstanak i razvoj, te da imaju pravo da se njihovo mišljenje čuje) koji su okvir za tumačenje svih drugih prava djeteta, a posebno djece bez roditeljskog staranja, primjena standarda „najbolji interes djeteta” je očigledna u sljedećem: 2.1. Porodično zakonodavstvo u BiH normira, taksativno navodeći, okolnosti sa čijim nastupanjem nastaje obaveza donošenja odluke o stavljanju pod starateljstvo maloljetne osobe2. Svaki, Zakonom navedeni razlog, upućuje na činjenicu, da baš tada, dijete ostaje nezbrinuto, da je bez zaštite koju mu pružaju roditelji i da ta zaštita mora, što prije, biti nadomještena. To je jasno, kako u kontekstu pravnih tako i u kontekstu faktičkih razloga i iz čega se vidi da Takva zaštita može, inter alia, uključivati smještaj kod hranitelja, kafalu po islamskom zakonu, usvojenje ili, po potrebi, smještaj u odgovarajuće ustanove za brigu o djeci. Pri donošenju rješenja naročita pažnja mora se posvetiti osiguranju kontinuiteta u djetetovu odgoju, kao i njegovu etničkom, vjerskom kulturnom ili jezičnom porijeklu. (čl.20) 2 Ovim putem se, zapravo, djeci bez roditeljskog staranja obezbjeđuje zamjenska zaštita/alternativna briga, koja se realizira donošenjem odluke o obliku zaštite/mjeri brige izvan biološke porodice. Taj oblik zaštite je starateljstvo nad maloljetnim osobama koji je normiran odredbama porodičnog zakonodavstva u BiH (čl. 186. PZ FBiH; čl. 201. PZ RS; čl. 167. PZ Brčko Distrikta BiH) i kojim se osigurava staranje djeci u slučaju da roditelji nad njima ne ostvaruju roditeljsko staranje. Sva tri spomenuta zakona taksativno navode, izričito propisujući, razloge za stavljanje pod starateljstvo maloljetne osobe. Okolnosti sa čijim nastupanjem će uslijediti stavljanje pod starateljstvo maloljetne osobe tiču se određenih razloga na strani roditelja djeteta i mogu biti faktičke ili pravne prirode. Razlozi faktičke prirode su: smrt roditelja, nestali roditelji, nepoznati roditelji, nepoznato boravište roditelja duže od tri mjeseca te okolnost da roditelji koji su odsutni, spriječeni ili nesposobni redovno se starati o svom djetetu, nisu povjerili njegovo čuvanje i odgoj osobi za koju je organ starateljstva utvrdio da ispunjava uslove za staratelja. Razlozi pravne prirode su: oduzeto pravo na vršenje roditeljskog staranja, roditeljima oduzeta ili ograničena poslovna sposobnost, roditelji još nisu stekli poslovnu sposobnost. U tom smislu Alinčić, M., Hrabar, D., Jakovac-Lozić, D., Korać, A. Obiteljsko pravo, Zagreb: Narodne novine, 2007. str, 405; Traljić, N., Bubić, S., Roditeljsko i starateljsko pravo, Pravni fakultet Univerziteta u Sarajevu, 2008. str. 270-272; 158 �je u najboljem interesu djeteta da dijete bude stavljeno pod starateljstvo. Preciziranje ovih okolnosti, posebno je vidljivo, u slučaju djeteta „čiji su roditelji odsutni, spriječeni ili nesposobni redovno se starati o svom djetetu”, jer je Zakonom naglašeno da će dijete biti stavljeno pod starateljstvo „tek onda kada roditelji nisu povjerili njegovo čuvanje i odgoj osobi za koje je organ starateljstva utvrdio da ispunjava uslove za staraoca,” što upućuje da je ovakvo zakonsko rješenje u najboljem interesu djeteta. Rukovodeći se ovim principom, a kada ne postoje mogućnosti da se roditelji ili samo jedan, staraju o djetetu, zakonodavac je normirao i mogućnost privremenog povjeravanja čuvanja i odgoja djeteta ustanovi ili osobi koja ispunjava uslove za staraoca, gdje se u kontekstu odlučivanja o roditeljskom staranju stvara prilika za stavljanje djeteta pod starateljstvo3. Činjenica da je riječ o privremenom povjeravanju djeteta, povjeravanju samo jednog segmenta vršenja roditeljskog staranja (čuvanja i odgoja) drugoj osobi ili ustanovi, zatim uvjetovanost ovog povjeravanja osobi koja ispunjava uslove za staraoca, zatim, da je donošenje i provođenje ove odluke uslovljeno pristankom roditelja, da odluka bez ovog pristanka, u slučajevima izričito normiranim Zakonom, važi najduže dva mjeseca, zatim da je donošenje odluke moguće samo na zahtjev jednog ili oba roditelja ili po službenoj dužnosti od strane organa starateljstva i na koncu, da tek po isteku roka na koji je određen smještaj i kada je sasvim jasno da roditelji ne mogu preuzeti brigu o djetetu, dijete može biti stavljeno pod starateljstvo. Ovakvo zakonodavno rješenje upućuje na dosljedno poštivanje standarda „najbolji interes djeteta” jer se upravo ovdje „otvara” mogućnost starateljske zaštite djeteta čiji su roditelji odsutni, spriječeni ili nesposobni starati se o djetetu, a čuvanje i odgoj nisu povjerili osobi koja ispunjava uslove za staraoca (čl.147.st.2 PZFBiH). Dakle, u kontekstu odlučivanja o roditeljskom staranju, u precizno navedenim okolnostima, starateljska zaštita djeteta je pokazatelj primjene standarda „najbolji interes djeteta”. U ovakvim situacijama, a njih je sve više, starateljska zaštita djece se „otvara” za života njihovih roditelja. Odgovornosti, dužnosti i prava ovakvih roditelja nemaju za cilj zaštitu ličnih i imovinskih prava i interesa djeteta. Ti roditelji svojim ponašanjem ne doprinose zaštiti najboljeg interesa djeteta. Tako djeca stiču status djeteta bez odgovarajućeg roditeljskog staranja i vremenom „prerastaju” u djecu bez roditeljskog staranja, kada im se mora osigurati starateljska zaštita, odnosno odgovarajući oblik zaštite predviđen relevantnim zakonskim odredbama u skladu sa pravom djeteta na pomoć i zaštitu, kako to proizlazi iz Konvencije o pravima djeteta (čl.20). U kontekstu dužnosti staraoca maloljetnog štićenika porodično zakonodavstvo u BiH apostrofira da je staraoc dužan kao roditelj starati se o njegovoj ličnosti – posebno o zdravlju, obrazovanju i osposobljavanju za samostalan život, te tako, zapravo, promovira najbolji interes djeteta i sprovodi u djelo obavezu države da uvažava prava djeteta, koje je od strane državnog 3 Radi se o izuzetnim okolnostima kada roditelji djeteta i organ starateljstva mogu odlučiti o povjeravanju čuvanja i odgoja djeteta drugoj osobi ili ustanovi u skladu sa čl. 147 PZ FBiH. 159 �organa zbrinuto radi zaštite i brige o njemu. U ovom smislu, zaštita se obezbjeđuje i davanjem odobrenja centra za socijalni rad za donošenje odluka koje se tiču obrazovanja štićenika (čl.189 PZ FBiH). Posebno važan segment zaštite o ličnosti maloljetnog štićenika odnosi se na obavezu staraoca o staranju o smještaju maloljetnog štićenika. Naime, odluku o smještaju donosi organ starateljstva. Primjenjujući standard „najbolji interes djeteta”, rukovodeći se onim što je za dobrobit djeteta – imajući u vidu načelo individualizacije u zaštiti djeteta bez roditeljskog staranja, organ starateljstva će čuvanje i odgoj djeteta bez roditeljskog staranja povjeriti staraocu, drugoj osobi ili ustanovi (čl. 187 st. 1). Dijete može biti „dvostruko” zaštićeno i nikada ne može ostati bez potrebne zaštite ukoliko bi druga osoba ili ustanova prestala izvršavati dužnost čuvanja štićenika (čl.187.st. 4). Dakle, primjena standarda „najbolji interes djeteta” u starateljskoj zaštiti djece bez roditeljskog staranja dolazi do posebnog izražaja u odlučivanju o povjeravnju štićenika na odgoj i čuvanje. Nakon što dijete bude stavljeno pod starateljstvo, organ starateljstva će odlučiti o načinu vršenja starateljstva - posredno ili neposredno, a potom donosi odluku o povjeravanju čuvanja i odgoja djeteta – kao jednog segmenta starateljske zaštite djece bez roditeljskog staranja. U svakom konkrenom slučaju odluka će zavisiti od okolnosti usljed kojih je dijete steklo status djeteta bez roditeljskog staranja pa će i oblik zaštite biti primjeren tome. Postupanje u najboljem interesu djeteta proizlazi i iz staraočeve dužnosti zastupanja štićenika i činjenice da je u zastupanju samostalnost staraoca ograničena dobijanjem odobrenja od strane organa starateljstva i to u tačno navedenim okolnostima (čl.188 ). Pored navedenog, važno je naglasit da je porodičnim zakonodavstvom istaknuto pravo djeteta na mišljenje, odnosno pravo da bude konsultovano u vezi sa odlukama koje se tiču djeteta i njegove zaštite (čl. 171.), što je također očit pokazatej primjene ovog standarda. 2. 2. U kontekstu odredaba zakonodavstva u oblasti socijalne zaštite4 primjena pomenutog standarda vidljiva je iz pojmovnog određenja djeteta bez roditeljskog staranja. Zakonodavac ovo dijete smatra korisnikom socijalne zaštite i normira da je to „dijete bez oba roditelja, nepoznatih roditelja, napušteno od roditelja, roditelja lišenih roditeljskog prava i roditelja spriječenih da vrše roditeljsku dužnost” (čl.13. st.1), precizno određujući razloge koji dijete mogu dovesti u status djeteta bez roditeljskog staranja, što je svakako dobra praksa. Ovim putem se eliminira aproksimativna procjena statusa djeteta i oblici zaštite se prilagođavaju razlozima navedenim u postojećem pravnom okviru. Isto tako, zakonodavstvo u ovoj oblasti određuje prava korisnika socijalne zaštite 4 Oblast socijalne zaštite u BiH uređena je u Zakonima Federacije BiH, Republike Srpske i Distrikta Brčko BiH, s tim da FBiH ovu oblast uređuje i kantonalnim zakonodavstvom. Vidjeti: Zakon o osnovama socijalne zaštite, zaštite civilnih žrtava rata i zaštite porodice sa djecom, Službene novine FBiH, br. 36/99, 54/99,39/06, i 14/09; Zakon o socijalnoj zaštiti, zaštiti civilnih žrtava rata i zaštiti porodice sa djecom, Službene novine Kantona Sarajevo, br. 16/02, 8/03, 2/06,21/06 i 17/10 160 �unutar kojih djeca bez roditeljskog staranja mogu ostvariti pravo na smještaj u drugu porodicu (čl.31) i pravo na smještaj u ustanovu socijalne zaštite (čl. 41) pored ostalih prava predviđenih ovim Zakonom. Također, zakonodavac naglašava da se „socijalna zaštita djeteta, u skladu sa odredbama Konvencije o pravima djeteta, ostvaruje u najboljem interesu djeteta” (čl. 11 st. 4.). Analizom ostalih odredaba ovog zakonodavstva nisu očigledni pokazatelji koji upućuju da je regulacija zbrinjavanja djece bez roditeljskog staranja usklađena sa odredbama porodičnog zakonodavstva, sa odredbama Konvencije o pravima djeteta, a još manje sa drugim relevantnim dokumentima u ovoj oblasti – kao što su Smjernice za alternativno zbrinjavanje djece, Preporuka UN Komiteta za prava djeteta i Standardi za brigu o djeci bez roditeljskog staranja (Q4) u Evropi. U tom smislu, očigledna je manjkava primjena standarda „najbolji interes djeteta”, jer iz važećeg pravnog okvira nije vidljivo da nadležne institucije, prije svega centri za socijalni rad i druge ustanove socijalne zaštite, prilikom odlučivanja o obliku zaštite djece bez roditeljskog staranja, poštuju ona prava djeteta koja su ključna u procjeni najboljeg interesa djeteta. Tu prije svega mislim na: pravo na poštivanje porodičnog života; pravo ne neposredne kontakte i odnose sa roditeljima; pravo na mišljenje djeteta koje uključuje „bukvalnu” participaciju djeteta u smislu da bude konsultovano u vezi sa odlukama koje se odnose na samo dijete5. Evropski sud za ljudska prava je, uzimajući u obzir društvene i zakonodavne promjene u zemljama potpisnicama Evropske konvencije za zaštitu ljudskih prava i osnovnih sloboda, pojam porodičnog života proširio van okvira formalnih odnosa, odnosno pojma porodičnog života de iure, tako da je pojam porodičnog života, u smislu čl. 8 Evropske konvencije, zapravo, porodični život de facto. Stoga, danas, pojam porodičnog života obuhvata ne samo roditeljsko staranje, već i starateljsku zaštitu i usvojenje6. Dalje, pravo djeteta na kontakte u starateljskog zaštiti, bilo sa roditeljima, starateljima ili drugim srodncima, pomenutim zakonima nije uopšte predviđeno ili je nedovoljno naglašeno kada je riječ o djetetu bez roditeljskog staranja. Biološka porodica mora biti uključena u dječji život kad god je to moguće. U zakonoma nije predviđena dužnost staraoca da obezbijedi uslove za posjete djeci koja su obuhvaćena npr. institucionalnom zaštitom. Za postavljanje staratelja nije potreban pristanak djeteta, kod smještaja djeteta u drugu porodicu, samo dijete starije od 15 godina života daje pristanak (čl. 36 Zakona o osnovama socijalne zaštite, zaštite civilnih žrtava rata i zaštite porodice sa djecom u FBiH), a mlađa djeca ne. U kontekstu usvojenja, samo 5 Komitet za prava djeteta u Zaključnim zapažanjima Kombinovanog drugog, trećeg i četvrtog Periodičnog izvještaja Bosne i Hercegovine, usvojenim na 61. sjednici Komiteta (17. septembra5.oktobra 2012. godine), naglašava da nema stvarne primjene prava djeteta da izraze svoje stavove u odlukama koje se tiče njih samih, uključujući i postupke pred nadležnim upravnim i sudskim organima; u vezi s tim Komitet preporučuje da se preduzmu mjere za jačanje prava djeteta da bude saslušano u skladu sa čl. 12 Konvencije. Dalje, Komitet preporučuje preduzimanje „mjera radi osiguranja efikasne primjene zakonodavstva kojim se priznaju prava djece da izraze svoje stavove u pravnim postupcima koji se odnose na njih“. http://www.mhrr.gov.ba/pdf. -preuzeto 15.12.2013. 6 http://ljudskaprava.ba/pravo-na-zastitu-privatnog-zivota-08/#_ftn31, preuzeto 22.12.2013. 161 �djeca starija od 10 godina trebaju dati svoj pristanak da budu nepotpuno usvojena (čl.103 stav 2. Porodičnog zakona FBiH). 3. Najbolji interes djeteta-praksa Pomenuta prava djeteta, uzimajući u obzir i sva druga prava djeteta koja su normirana odredbama Konvencije7 i relevantnim odredbama nacionalnog zakonodavstva, u kontekstu zaštite djece bez roditeljskog staranja, najbolje ilustruju primjenu i poštivanje standarda „najbolji interes djeteta”. Analiziramo li ih shodno praksi u starateljskoj zaštiti i brojnim statističkim pokazateljima i izvještajima različitih vladinih i nevladinih institucija, 8 indikativno je da su najbrojnija djeca bez roditeljskog staranja kojima su roditelji živi (djeca napuštena od roditelja; djeca roditelja spriječenih da obavljaju roditeljsku dužnost; djeca roditelja kojima je oduzeto pravo na vršenje roditeljskog staranja) što upućuje na činjenicu da se nedovoljno primjenjuju preventivne mjere radi zaštite ličnih prava djeteta koje su predviđene odredbama porodičnog zakonodavstva kako djeca ne bi stekla status djece bez roditeljskog staranja. 7 Ovdje prije svih se misli na prava djeteta koja su priznata u Konvenciji i prava normirana u Porodičnim zakonima u BiH, kao što su pravo djeteta da živi sa roditeljima /pravo djeteta na odrastanje u vlastitoj porodici, pravo na održavanje ličnih odnosa sa roditeljima, pravo na životni standard koji odgovara fizičkom, mentalnom, duhovnom, moralnom i društvenom razvitku, pravo na sigurnost i odgoj, pravo na poštivanje porodičnog života i druga relevantna prava djeteta. 8 Pored Statističkog biltena Federalnog zavoda za statistiku evidencija JU „Kantonalni centar za socijalni rad“ u Sarajevu u radu su korišteni različiti dokumenti, studije i analize koje su usvojene od strane nadležnih institucija, kao što su: „Politika zaštite djece bez roditeljskog staranja i porodica pod rizikom od razdvajanja u FBiH 2006-2016“ (Vlada FBiH, 2008.), „Situaciona analiza zaštite djece bez roditeljskog staranja u FBiH i implementacija dokumenta Politike zaštite djece bez roditeljskog staranja i porodica pod rizikom od razdvajanja u FBiH 2006-2016“, (Vlada FBiH,2010.), „Politika za unapređenje ranog rasta i razvoja djece u FBiH“, (Vlada FBiH, 2011.). Također, kako je posljednjih godina, u organizaciji UNICEF-a BiH, te jednog broja stranih i domaćih nevladinih organizacija koje se bave zaštitom djece bez roditeljskog staranja, provedeno više istraživanja i analiza iz ove oblasti i one su bile izvor podataka za ovaj rad . 162 �Tabela br. 1: Djeca bez roditeljskog staranja na području FBiH u odnosu na spol i dob (2012.) KATEGORIJE DJECE Djeca bez oba roditelja Djeca nepoznatih roditelja Djeca napuštena od roditelja Djeca roditelja spriječenih da obavljaju roditeljsku dužnost Djeca roditelja lišenih roditeljskih prava UKUPNO STAROST UKUPNO SVEGA MUŠKI ŽENSKI ISPOD 7 GODINA SVEGA MUŠKI ŽENSKI 598 303 295 88 48 40 22 13 9 2 1 1 581 303 278 138 66 72 606 367 239 173 116 57 62 31 31 18 8 10 1869 1017 852 419 239 9 Izvor: Federalni zavod za statistiku (bilten br.183, 2013:18) . 180 Isto tako, praksa u zbrinjavanju djece bez roditeljskog staranja shodno oblicima zaštite/smještaja djeteta, odnosno mjerama brige izvan vlastite porodice10 ukazuje da se djeca prečesto i olako izdvajaju iz porodice te da je stalno prisutan trend institucionalnog zbrinjavanja. Očigledno je da se ne poduzimaju dovoljne mjere za afirmaciju onih oblika zaštite kojima bi se osigurala porodična zaštita djeteta izvan vlastite porodice, koja u najvećoj mjeri odgovara njegovim individualnim potrebama. Tako, smještaj u drugu porodicu, starateljstvo i usvojenje nisu najzastupljeniji oblici zaštite, pa se odabir odgovarajućeg oblika zaštite svodi na smještaj u ustanove za brigu o djeci, čime se direktno krši pravo djeteta na život u porodici. 9 Podaci prezentirani u tabeli br. 1 su preuzeti iz Federalnog zavoda za statistiku (Statistički bilten br.183:18) iz 2013. godine i nalaze se u nomenklaturi pod kategorijom „ugroženi porodičnom situacijom“. Pored ovog broja djece bez roditeljskog staranja, broj djece ugrožene porodičnom situacijom bio je: Djeca roditelja koji nemaju dovoljno prihoda za izdržavanje 23. 355; Djeca koju roditelji zanemaruju ili zlostavljaju 1.687; Djeca čiji je razvoj ometen porodičnim prilikama 4. 865 Odgojno zanemarena i zapuštena djeca 3. 062. 10 Osnovni oblici porodičnopravne i socijalne zaštite djece bez roditeljskog staranja su porodična zaštita i instiucionalna zaštita. Institucionalna zaštita djece bez roditeljskog staranje je zbrinjavanje djece u ustanovama socijalne zaštite (domovima), a porodična zaštita obuhvata starateljstvo, usvojenje i smještaj u drugu porodicu, kako to proizlazi iz odredaba relevantnog zakonodavstva u Federaciji BiH. 163 �Tabela br.2: Broj djece bez roditeljskog staranja u Kantonu Sarajevo u odnosu na oblik zaštite i novčane naknade drugoj porodici u 2011. godini R . b r SLUŽBA SOCIJALNE ZAŠTITE OPĆINE: 1. NOVI GRAD NOVO SARAJEVO CENTAR STARI GRAD ILIDŽA S ODJELJ. TRNOVO HADŽIĆI VOGOŠĆA ILIJAŠ UKUPNO 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. DJECA BEZ RODITELJS KOG STARANJA (ukupan broj) Oblici zaštite Smještaj u drugu porodicu Bez Sa nov. Ukup nov.nak naknad no nade om Smješte na u dom Starateljs tvo 109 22 13 35 74 72 33 9 7 16 17 30 42 10 4 14 28 37 30 / 4 4 26 18 34 4 8 12 22 28 18 21 23 310 4 9 6 64 6 2 2 46 10 11 8 110 8 10 15 200 18 16 12 231 Izvor: JU Kantonalni centar za socijalni rad Sarajevo Analiziramo li praksu u dijelu koji se odnosi na vaninstitucionalne/porodične oblike zaštite djeteta izvan vlastite porodice uočit ćemo da starateljstvo, kao temeljni/primarni oblika zaštite svakog djeteta bez roditeljskog staranja, nije uvijek zastupljeno. Ukupnom broju ove djece, ne odgovara broj djece koja su stavljena pod starateljstvo. Ovakvo postupanje organa starateljstva nije u najboljem interesu djeteta. Porodičnim zakonodavstvom su vrlo precizno određeni razlozi za stavljanje pod starateljstvo i sasvim je jasno da će se pod starateljstvo staviti djeca koje nemaju roditelje ali i djeca čiji su roditelji živi, a iz određenih razloga ne ostvaruju roditeljsko staranje. Očigledno je da se djeca čiji su roditelji odsutni, spriječeni ili nesposobni redovno se starati o svojoj djeci, ne stavljaju pod starateljstvo, uprkos činjenici da njihovi roditelji nisu povjerili čuvanje i odgoj svoje djece osobi za koju je organ starateljstvo utvrdio da ispunjava uslove za staraoca (čl. 186 stav 4.). Nedostajuća zaštita, umjesto da bude nadomještena putem starateljstva kao najvažnijeg i prvog oblika zaštite o djeci bez roditeljskog staranja, u praksi se najčešće nadomješta smještajem djeteta u ustanove. Ovim putem se djetetu, kojem je privremeno, (ali sigurno duže od dva mjeseca)11 ili 11 Smještaj djeteta i povjeravnje njegovog čuvanja i odgoja drugoj osobi ili ustanovi su postupci u nadležnosti centra za socijalni rad i odnose se na nepostojanje mogućnosti da roditeji izvršavaju sve sadržaje roditeljskog staranja.Riječ je o privremenom povjeravanju i samo ako je to u interesu djeteta. Može se donijeti uz pristanak i bez pristanka roditelja a ukoliko je smještaj određen bez pristanka roditelja, ne može trajati duže od dva mjeseca. Ako i nakon isteka roka na koji je 164 �možda trajno uskraćena vlastita porodična sredina, njegovo pravo na posebnu zaštitu i pomoć države, iscrpljuje samo kroz smještaj u odgovarajuću ustanovu za brigu o djeci, a da se pri tom zanemari da je to posljednja opcija u zamjenskoj zaštiti djece bez roditeljskog staranja i da takva zaštita nema nikakvog kontinuiteta u brizi o odgoju djeteta, o čemu je naglašeno u Konvenciji o pravima djeteta (čl. 20).12 Propuštajući staviti dijete pod starateljstvo onda kada je evidentno da roditelji ne ostvaruju roditeljsko staranje jer su dijete napustili, odsutni su ili spriječeni a nisu samoinicijativno riješili pitanje brige o svojoj djeci u skladu sa Zakonom, organ starateljstva, zapravo, propušta osigurati oblik zaštite koji je neizostavan i „provjereno“ u najboljem interesu djeteta. Njime se, kako to iz Zakona proizlazi stvaraju realne pretpostavke za određivanje nekih drugih oblika društvene zaštite djeteta, koji mogu biti određeni kasnije u toku trajanja starateljstva, ako se ocijene adekvatnijim i korisnijim za dijete bez roditeljskog staranja.13 Takvi adekvatniji i korisniji oblici zaštite mogu biti smještaj u drugu porodicu, usvojenje i smještaj u odgovarajuću ustanovu za brigu o djeci, kojima djeca bez roditeljskog staranja budu praktično zaštićena, a da prethodno nisu stavljena pod starateljstvo.14 Ovakvi propusti u praksi zaštite djece bez roditeljskog staranja imaju za posljedicu da dijete nema imenovanog staratelja jer nije stavljeno pod starateljstvo, a ima roditelje koji se de facto ne staraju o djetetu. Čuvanje i odgoj djeteta budu povjereni odgovarajućoj ustanovi za brigu o djeci. Tako se zamjenska zaštita ostvaruje uglavnom kroz institucionalnu zaštitu kojom se narušava zaštita svih prava djeteta, a osobito pravo na odrastanje u porodičnom okruženju, pravo djeteta da živi sa roditeljima i pravo roditelja da žive sa djetetom, pravo na održavanje ličnih odnosa i neposrednih kontakata, pravo na mišljenje djeteta, principi politike dječje socijalnog staranja i standardi kvalitete u oblasti brige o djeci bez roditeljskog staranja. Ostvarivanje prava djeteta bez roditeljskog staranja u kontekstu smještaja djeteta u drugu porodicu, u praksi je uslovljeno političkom, odnosno određen smještaj, roditelji ne mogu preuzeti staranje o djetetu, centar će donijeti odluku o stavljanju djeteta pod starateljstvo (čl. 147 PZFBiH). 12 Hessle, S. (1998): Family Continuity, Clossenes and Afirmation as Principles of Child Welfare Policy – Reflections Based on Internacional Discourse During the 20th Century, in: Social Work with Children under Post-War Conditions, Experiences from the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina, Department of Social Work, Faculty of Political Science, Sarajevo University, Department of Social Work, Stockholm University, str. 21-37. 13 U tom smislu, Traljić; Bubić, op.cit, str. 269 14 Zato u statističkim pokazateljima, pokazateljima iz Izvještaja Ministarstva za rad, socijalnu politiku, raseljena lica i izbjeglice o primjeni Zakona o socijalnoj zaštiti, zaštiti civilnih žrtava rata i zaštiti porodice sa djecom u 2011. godini u Kantonu Sarajevo i tabelarnim pregledima poslova određenih Porodičnim zakonom FBiH koji su u nadležnosti opštinskih službi socijalne zaštite (općine: Novi Grad, Novo Sarajevo, Stari Grad, Ilidža, Hadžići, Vogošća i Ilijaš) JU „Kantonalni centar za socijalni rad“ u Sarajevu u toku 2011. godine, broju djece bez roditeljskog staranja ne odgovara broj djece stavljene pod starateljstvo. Taj broj je znatno manji od ukupnog broja djece koja su de facto djeca bez roditeljskog staranja i među njima je najviše djece kojima su roditelji živi a djecu su napustili, odsutni su ili spriječeni da vrše roditeljsko staranje a nisu se pobrinuli za svoju djecu. 165 �administrativnom strukturom države.15Budući da nema jedinstvenog sistema socijalne zaštite i jedinstvenog zakonodavstva na nivou Bosne i Hercegovine niti na nivou entiteta FBiH, evidentna je diskriminacija ove djece. Tako u pojedinim kantonima ovaj oblik zaštite se minimalno koristi jer se uopšte ne finansira ili se neredovno finansira. Zbog toga, druge porodice ne žele primiti djecu na smještaj i djeca onda budu smještena u odgovarajuće ustanove gdje su troškovi smještaja znatno viši od troškova za finansiranje smještaja u drugu porodicu.16 Kako nema zakonskih pretpostavki za ostvarivanje jedinstvene finansijske podrške djeci bez roditeljskog staranja na porodičnom smješaju, niti je Zakonom predviđena mogućnost različitih vidova smještaja u drugu porodicu, jasno je da primjena standarda „najbolji interes djeteta“ nije u fokusu zaštite djece bez roditeljskog staranja. Što se tiče usvojenja kao najboljeg oblika zaštite djece bez roditeljskog staranja, najmanje djece bude usvojeno jer roditelji ne daju pristanak na usvojenje djece, a u praksi organa starateljstva nema primjera usvojenja bez pristanka roditelja djeteta, koje normira porodično zakonodavstvo u FBiH.17 15 Problemi u implementaciji socijalne zaštite između ostalog se manifestiraju i u podijeljenog nadležnosti između više različitih nivoa vlasti (posebno u FBiH), gdje entitetsko zakonodavstvo propisuje nivo socijalne zaštite a niži nivoi vlasti su obavezni da osiguraju sredstva za njenu realizaciju; velike regionalne i ekonomske razlike uz izostanak primjene principa solidarnosti. Veliki broj kantona i općina nije u mogućnosti osigurati potrebni nivo socijalne zaštite, što dovodi do neravnopravnosti korisnika uzrokanih mjestom življenja i padom kavaliteta usluga u razavijenim sredinama; neostvarivanje Zakonom utvrđenih prava iz socijalne zaštite (npr. u Kantonu Sarajevo – sva prava, u Mostaru ili Goraždu samo dio prava; otežano ostvarivanje socijalne zaštite što je izraženo i u kontekstu prava djeteta na smještaj u drugu porodicu 16 Vidjeti pokazatelje prezentirane u „Situaciona analiza zaštite djece bez roditeljskog staranja u FBiH i implementacija dokumenta Politike zaštite djece bez roditeljskog staranja i porodica pod rizikom od razdvajanja u FBiH 2006-2016 (Vlada FBiH:2010). Tako na primjer, prema podacima datim u u ovom dokumentu u Kantonu Sarajevo, naknada na ime smještaja djeteta u drugu porodicu u 2009. godini iznosila je 476KM, u Unsko Sanskom kantonu 200 KM, Tuzlanskom Kantonu 440, Bosansko Podrinjskom kantonu 269,5 KM, Zeničko Dobojskom 146 KM itd. 17 Zakonom predviđeni slučajevi kad za usvojenje nije potreban pristanak roditelja: kome je oduzeto roditeljsko staranje; koji ne živi s djetetom, a tri mjeseca je u većoj mjeri zapustio staranje o djetetu; koji je maloljetan, a nije u stanju shvatiti značenje usvojenja; kome je ograničena ili oduzeta poslovna sposobnost; kome je boravište nepoznato najmanje šest mjeseci, a u tom periodu se ne brine za dijete (čl.99) 166 �Tabela br. 3: Broj usvojene djece bez roditeljskog staranja na području FBiH u odnosu na kantone (2005-2009) KANTONI: UNSKO-SANSKI POSAVSKI TUZLANSKI ZENIČKO-DOBOJSKI BOSANSKO-PODRINJSKI SREDNJOBOSANSKI HERCEGOVAČKO-NERETVANSKI ZAPADNOHERCEGOVAČKI KANTON KANTON SARAJEVO KANTON 10 UKUPNO Izvor: Vlada FBiH (2010:31). 2005. 9 2 9 5 0 0 0 0 2006. 14 2 10 3 0 1 0 0 2007. 7 0 8 5 0 0 0 0 2008. 7 0 2 9 0 4 0 0 2009. 4 0 8 6 1 7 0 0 13 0 38 5 0 35 13 0 33 11 0 33 13 0 39 Shodno navedenim pokazateljima primjena standarda „najbolji interes djeteta“ u praksi zamjenske zaštite/alternativne brige djece bez roditeljskog staranja nije u smislu zahtjeva koji proizlaze iz Konvencije o pravima djeteta. Ne poštuje se redoslijed opcija za smještaj ove djece, a odabir odgovarajućeg oblika zaštite svodi se na smještaj u odgovarajuće institucije. Ovaj oblik zaštite je najmanje prihvatljiv oblik njihovog zbrinjavanja jer se djeca, u pravilu, smještaju u ustanove koje zbrinjavaju veliki broj djece (stotinu i više); većina djece je predškolske dobi, (posebno mlađe od tri odnosno pet godina života); sve je više djece koje se smještaju u institucije zbog socio-ekonomskih problema/siromaštva u porodici i individualizacija u zaštiti djeteta bez roditeljskog staranja ne dolazi do izražaja. Kako onda primijeniti ovaj standard? Znano je da država u skladu sa nacionalnim zakonodavstvom djetetu treba osigurati pravo na posebnu zaštitu i pomoć, koje zapravo, podrazumijeva zamjensku zaštitu. Ali u našim okolnostima, postojeći pravni okvir nije dovoljan. Sve sredine u našoj zemlji ne posjeduju kapacitete koji bi bili zadovoljeni u primjeni ovog standarda. Entitetski i lokalni organi vlasti bi morali poduzimati napore kako bi osigurali adekvatne resurse za, s jedne strane, osposobljavanje stručnjaka koji će biti odgovorni za primjenu standarda najbolji interes djeteta i s druge strane za afirmaciju i stvarnu primjenu vaninstitucionalnih oblika zbrinjavanja djece bez roditeljskog staranja. Ovo je jako važan segment, jer svakom djetetu se mora prići individualno, nema generaliziranja, odluka mora biti primjerena konkretnoj osobi, okolnostima, društvenom kontekstu koja će ukuljučiti, pored pravnog okvira, i kulturološke, običajne, religijske i druge faktore. Mislim da ne treba naglašavati da procjenu treba izvršiti u najkraćem roku, temeljito i sa mnogo obzira uvažavajući naprijed navedene činjenice. 167 �Što se tiče se planiranja zaštite, njenog trajanja i kriterijuma u primjeni standarda najbolji interes djeteta, oni se moraju zasnivati prije svega na prirodi i kvaltieti odnosa djeteta sa njegovom porodicom, te sposobnosti porodice da štiti interes i razvoj djeteta, potrebi zadržavanja djeteta u njegovoj zajednici i prirodnom okruženju, potrebi i želji djeteta da se osjeća dijelom porodice. Ovo tim više, jer djeca stiču status djeteta bez roditeljskog staranja za života roditelja. U ovom kontekstu poštivanje pojedinih prava djeteta i standarda Kvaliteta za djecu bez roditeljskog staranja (čiji je cilj da obezbijede i poboljšaju uslove i razvoj djece i mladih bez roditeljskog staranja u cijeloj Evropi) postaju jedini kriterijumi za primjenjivost principa-najbolji interes djeteta. Efektivnu primjenu poželjno je ostvariti na nivou lokalne zajednice, u postojećim uslovima gdje se poznaju lokalni nositelji sistema brige i zaštite djece i gdje se mogu kreirati specifične usluge koje će doprinijeti ostvarivanju najboljeg interesa djeteta. Nažalost, ostvarivanje dječjih prava najčešće je uslovljeno siromaštvom, nezaposlenošću, političkim uređenjem, neobrazovanošću, ali i činjenicom da djeca nisu prioritet. Slijedom ovoga i standard najbolji interes djeteta i njegova primjena u kontekstu starateljske zaštite djece bez roditeljskog staranja – nalazi se nisko na listi prioriteta onih koji odlučuju i raspoređuju sredstva u budžetima. Da nije tako, ne bi toliki broj djece bio obuhvaćen institucionalnom zaštitom, već bi se ta sredstava raspoređivala cjelishodnije, odnosno u najboljem interesu djeteta. Istina, pravni okvir u ovom smislu nije do kraja izgrađen, ali ni postojeći nije prepreka za efikasniju zaštitu prava djece a time i primjenu standarda “najbolji interes djeteta”. 4. Rezime Postojeći pravni okvir u Bosni i Hercegovini (porodično i zakonodavstvo u oblasti socijalne zaštite) uvažava standard “najbolji interes djeteta” u ostvarivanju prava djeteta na posebnu zaštitu i pomoć države. Relevantnim zakonskim odredbama djetetu bez roditeljskog staranja je osigurana zamjenska zaštita/alternativna briga, razlozi za takvu zaštitu su zakonom normirani, taksativno su navedeni i jasno je kada djetetu može biti pružen oblik zaštite/mjera brige izvan biološke porodice. Primjena ovog standarda u praksi je vrlo upitna jer djeca sve više stiču status djece bez roditeljskog staranja za života roditelja i ostvarivanje dječjih prava najčešće je uslovljeno siromaštvom, nezaposlenošću, neobrazovanošću, ali i činjenicom da djeca nisu prioritet u smislu ostvarivanja načela zaštite porodice i djece. Slijedom ovoga i standard najbolji interes djeteta i njegova primjena nalazi se nisko na listi prioriteta onih koji odlučuju i raspoređuju sredstva u budžetima. Tako veliki broj djece pravo na zaštitu i pomoć države ostvare putem institucionalnog zbrinjavanja koji je najskuplji oblik društvene pomoći. Slijedom takve prakse očigledno je nepoštivanje prava djeteta na život u porodičnom okruženju, prava na neposredne kontakte i odnose sa roditeljima, prava na mišljenje djeteta i druga lična prava na temelju kojih se može cijeniti primjena standarda „najbolji interes djeteta. djeteta”. 168 �Dr.sc. Udžejna Habul, Associate Professor Faculty of Political Sciences of University Sarajevo THE APPLICATION OF THE STANDARD "BEST INTERESTS OF THE CHILD"IN GUARDIANSHIP’S PROTECTION OF THE CHILDREN WITHOUT PARENTAL CARE (LEGAL FRAMEWORK AND PRACTICE) Summary: The existing legal framework in Bosnia and Herzegovina (family laws and legislation in the field of social protection) respects the standard of "best interests of the child" in the realization of child’s right to special protection and assistance of the state. Relevant legal regulations safeguard substitution/alternative care for a child without parental care. Moreover, laws stipulate (legal) reasons for such protection and it is explicitly clear when a child may be given a form of protection outside its biological family. Practical application of this standard is highly questionable since a) children increasingly acquire the status of children without parental care despite the fact that they have (biological) parents and b) the realization of children's rights is usually conditioned by poverty, unemployment, lack of education as well as by the fact that children are not a priority in terms of realizing the principle of protection of families and children. Having that in mind, it is clear why the standard of "best interests of the child" and its use is of low priority for those who make decisions and allocate funds in the budget. Thus, a large number of children realize the right to protection and assistance of the state through institutional care, which is the most expensive form of social help/assistance. The ultimate consequence of such an approach is obvious disregard for the rights of the child to life in family environment, the right to direct contacts and relationships with parents, the rights of the child's opinion and other personal rights on the basis of which one can value the application of the standard "best interests of the child". Key words: child without parental care, guardianship’s protection and other forms of protection, standard the best interests of the child 169 � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Extent The size or duration of the resource. 3042 Title A name given to the resource PRIMJENA STANDARDA „NAJBOLJI INTERES DJETETA” U STARATELJSKOJ ZAŠTITI DJECE BEZ RODITELJSKOG STARANJA (PRAVNI OKVIR I PRAKSA) Author Author HABUL, Udžejna Abstract A summary of the resource. Starateljska zaštita djece bez roditeljskog staranja se aktualizira u slučajevima taksativno navedenim u odredbama porodičnog zakonodavstva i zakonodavstva u oblasti socijalne zaštite u Bosni i Hercegovini. Pravnom analizom tih odredaba očigledno je da se starateljstvo nad maloljetnicima primjenjuje kao jedan od oblika zaštite djece bez roditeljskog staranja, te da je primjena standarda „najbolji interes djeteta” u kontekstu zaštite djece bez roditeljskog staranja samo djelimično zastupljena. U radu se ukazuje na nedostatna zakonodavna rješenja u pogledu primjene pomenutog standarda, na praksu izostajanja adekvatnih oblika zaštite djece bez roditeljskog staranja te potrebu poštivanja pojedinih prava djeteta shodno UN Konvenciji o pravima djeteta i drugim relevantim dokumetima u zaštiti djece bez roditeljskog staranja. Ključne riječi: dijete bez roditeljskog staranja, starateljska zaštita i drugi oblici zaštite, standard najbolji interes djeteta Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Law faculty of University Džemal Bijedić Mostar Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2014 Keywords Keywords. Article PeerReviewed K Law (General) https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/a97116320d786ae59722d197c7a4aa2f.pdf e696e430c6163f34a0b2b71fa0ee21cc PDF Text Text Journal of Economic and Social Studies Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange Melek Çetinkaya Afyon Kocatepe University Afyonkarahisar, Turkey mlcetinkaya@hotmail.com Veysel Ağca Afyon Kocatepe University Afyonkarahisar, Turkey agca@aku.edu.tr Hatice Özutku Afyon Kocatepe University Afyonkarahisar, Turkey hozutku@aku.edu.tr Abstract: This study is based on “stakeholder theory” in order to explain the concept of corporate social responsibility. To examine the social responsibility areas of business organizations, “The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility” model developed by Carroll (1991) was used in this study. According to this model, entire range of business responsibilities can be considered in four groups: economic, legal, ethical and philanthropic. Within the framework of Carroll’s corporate social responsibility (CSR) Pyramid, the aim of this study is to illustrate priorities in Corporate Social Responsibility Report of the leading companies in Turkey. In this context, 48 companies from Borsa Istanbul (BIST) Corporate Governance Index were selected as the sample of the study. Qualitative research approach was used in the study. The data obtained from the annual reports, sustainability reports and corporate governance compliance reports of these 48 companies were subjected to content analysis. According to the findings, economic and legal responsibilities were found to have priority for shareholders, customers and employees stakeholder groups in terms of corporate social responsibility levels. While philanthropic responsibility was found to have priority for community stakeholder group, economic responsibility is important for suppliers stakeholder group. Legal responsibility, on the other hand, is important for environment stakeholder group. In general, economic and legal responsibilities have priorities in all stakeholder groups other than community stakeholder group. Volume 5 Number 1 Spring 2015 Key words: Corporate Social Responsibility; The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility JEL Classification: M10, M14 Article History Submitted: 21 May 2015 Resubmitted: 21 August 2015 Resubmitted: 10 September 2015 Accepted: 14 September 2015 http://dx.doi.org/10.14706/ JECOSS15525 1 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku Introduction An early definition of Corporate Social Responsibility (CSR) by European Commission was “a concept whereby companies integrate social and environmental concerns in their business operations and in their interaction with their stakeholders on a voluntary basis” (Commission of the European Communities, 2001: 3). The Commission modified this definition in 2011 as “the responsibility of enterprises for their impacts on society”. In order to fulfil corporate social responsibility, business organizations must have a process that integrates social, environmental, ethical and human rights, and consumer expectations into their business operations and core strategy to get close relationships with social partners (Commission of the European Communities, 2011: 6). According to this definition, it is clear that business organizations have more duties than the official expectations, such as investing in human capital and the environment. Global environmental problems such as climate change, vanishing natural resources and pollution have made corporate social responsibility an important agenda of business world (Harrison and Freeman, 1999; Dincer and Dincer, 2007). The definition and content of CSR change in different contexts. A company should take its stakeholders’ needs into consideration when planning its CSR programmes. Since CSR will always have a location-based nature, a company should understand the priorities of local stakeholders (Welford, Chan and Man, 2007: 52). Environmental concerns of the consumers and the increasing interest in CSR since the 1970’s brought CSR into the discussion of the academic and business world (Harrison and Freeman, 1999; Dincer and Dincer, 2007). Although the term ‘corporate social responsibility’ is still widely used, terms such as corporate citizenship, business ethics, stakeholder management and sustainability offer competing, complementary and overlapping concepts to cover the field (Carroll and Shabana, 2010: 86). The purpose of this study is to analyse the nature of CSR. A descriptive analysis based on CSR Pyramid developed by Carroll was used for the Turkish context. The CSR Pyramid which can be labeled as to be the most well known model for corporate social responsibility emphasize the importance of economic, legal, ethical and philanthropic responsibilities with its four levels. None the less, analysis of CSR in Turkey may provide an opportunity to examine the relevance of CSR Pyramid priorities in Turkish context to the conventional American ordering when Carroll’s basic four part model is taken into consideration. Corporate Social Responsibility and Organizational Stakeholders The content and definition of CSR has always been a most debated subject (Dahlsrud, 2008: 2; Moir, 2001: 19). As a result of these debates, different perspectives flourished in the field of CSR. Among these perspectives on CSR, Ozuem et al. (2014: 400) put forward some theoretical perspectives as agency theory, the stakeholder theory, the stewardship theory, a resource-based view of the firm, the institutional theory and the strategic leadership theory. 2 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange The history of CSR goes a long way back. The modern era of CSR is dated back to 1950s by Carroll (1999: 268). Although the attempts to define CSR flourished during the 1960s and especially in 1970s, the definitions of CSR became more specific while different approaches on corporate social responsiveness and corporate social performance (CSP) began to flourish. However, the 1980s saw fewer new definitions, more empirical research, and an increase on alternative themes such as corporate social performance, stakeholder theory and business ethics theory. In the 1990s, CSR continued to serve on the same basis but it was transformed through alternative thematic frameworks such as stakeholder theory, business ethics theory, CSP, and corporate citizenship. The analysis of definitions showed that these concepts were appealing to the same dimensions of CSR (Dahlsrud, 2008: 4). Grouping the phrases which refer to the same dimensions gave out five dimensions, namely as the environmental dimension (The natural environment), the social dimension (The relationship between business and society), the economic dimension (Socio-economic or financial aspects, describing CSR in terms of business operations), the stakeholder dimension (Stakeholders or stakeholder groups) and the voluntariness dimension (Actions not prescribed by law). Acting responsibly is important for any firm doing business. Two theories of CSR offer definitions for responsibility. According to the definition based on shareholder theory managers should make decisions that maximize the wealth of their firms’ stockholders. On the other hand, the definition based on stakeholder theory argues that rather than maximizing the prosperity of their owners, firms have duties towards the society. Ultimately, this debate on the definition of responsibility changed its direction towards deciding the amount a firm should spend for acting responsibly (Wu, 2014: 286). The concepts of corporate citizenship, corporate sustainability, stakeholder management, environmental management, business ethics and corporate social performance are studied under CSR. Carroll defines social responsibility as the entire range of obligations a business has towards the society in terms of the economic, legal, ethical, and discretionary categories of business performance (1979: 497). According to this definition, there are four dimensions of CSR namely as economic, legal, ethical and discretionary (philanthropic) responsibilities. Although these four constituent parts of CSR reflect the viewpoints related to earlier definitions, it represents the social responsibilities of businesses in more details. Thus Carroll’s definition has been the most widely accepted one among a vast number of definitions in the literature of CSR (Visser, 2005: 33). Carroll presents economic, legal, ethical and philanthropic dimensions of CSR on the model of “The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility” and argues that not only economic and legal responsibility dimensions have been a part of CSR but all four responsibility dimensions have always existed to some extent while ethical and philanthropic functions have taken a significant position just in recent years (Carroll, 1991). Volume 5 Number 1 Fall 2015 3 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku The pyramid of corporate social responsibility is presented in Figure 1. As can be seen, economic responsibilities component is the foundation block of the other three components. Obeying the laws, or playing by the rules, is the second most important dimension because the law is society’s codification of acceptable and unacceptable behavior. Ethical responsibilities lies on the next level and covers being just and fair, discern what is right or wrong in order to avoid doing harm or to protect the stakeholders which are the employees, consumers, the environment, and others. Ultimately, philanthropic responsibilities focusing on being a good corporate citizen lie at the top of the CSR pyramid. These benevolent activities include contributing financial and human resources to the community and improving the quality of life. No CSR pyramid is perfect without one of these four components. They cannot be separated from one other but here and elsewhere, they are taken into consideration individually in order to discuss their specific nature. Moreover, as Carroll argues (1991: 42), “a consideration of the separate components helps the manager see that the different types of obligations are in a constant but dynamic tension with one another”. Figure 1. The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility Source: Carroll, A. (1991), “The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility: Toward the Moral Management of Organizational Stakeholders”, Business Horizons. According to recent literature on CSR, it is important to have a dialogue with stakeholders in order to protect the interests of stakeholders and to have conformity between the stakeholders and schemes of sustainable development and business strategy. In their study, Romolini et al. (2014: 67) argue that stakeholders, in turn, are less influenced by an entity’s financial performance alone and more influenced by their perception that sustainability is critical to an entity’s financial performance and to fulfilling the 4 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange implicit contract between the entity and society. In this study, theoretical perspectives of stakeholders have been taken into consideration. According to a stakeholder-oriented perspective, organizations exist within networks of stakeholders and face potentially conflicting demands from these stakeholders and have to adapt stakeholders’ demands into the core policies of CSR. In his study on CSR, Dahlsrud (2008: 4) argues that the stakeholder dimension covers “interaction with their stakeholders”, “how organizations interact with their employees, suppliers, customers and communities” and “treating the stakeholders of the firm”. First proposed by Freeman in 1984, stakeholder theory focuses on the strategic management of organizations in the late twentieth century. Numerous studies in literature, especially those of Clarkson (1995), Donaldson and Preston (1995), Mitchell et al. (1997) helped the theory to flourish and develop (Mainardes et al., 2012: 1862). Although they may offer different definitions and interpretations, all these studies, in their core, follow the definition of Freeman (1984) and reflect the same principle to a greater or lesser extent: the company should take into consideration the needs, interests and influences of people and groups, who either impact on or may be impacted by its policies and operations. According to Freeman’s (1984) definition, individuals or groups may influence or be influenced by the scope of organizational objectives. Within this concept, a person, an informal group, an organization or an institution may all be stakeholders (Mainardes et al., 2011: 228). Moir (2001: 19) argues that the stakeholder theory can be used as a basis to analyse those groups to whom the firm should be responsible. A literature review reveals various proposals for classifying stakeholders by their respective level of importance (Clarkson, 1995: 106; Donaldson and Preston, 1995: 68; Mainardes et al., 2012: 1865; Ozuem et al., 2014: 400; Trebeck, 2008: 352). Stakeholders are important for companies in some sense because they have an influence on company performance. For this reason, companies try to respond to their stakeholders’ demands in economic, formal or political frames. Stakeholders may have different levels of priorities for companies at different times but according to literature, there is some stability in the pattern of priority of stakeholders. Also, the stage of business and expectations of businesses may be different in different countries although they may be in the same field. Moreover different orientations can be observed in corporate environments of different countries. Pinkston and Carroll (1994: 165), who studied the conditions of markets in England, France, Germany, Japan, Sweden, Switzerland and the US, argue that stakeholders have different levels of importance in different countries. For example, while the focus is on economic responsibilities to owners in England, the focus shifts to company-employee relations in France and Germany, and to nurturing the business-community relationships in Japan. Naturally, because of the differences in these business relationships, stakeholder priorities can also be different. Thus, the stakeholder groups studied in the samples appeared to be prioritized in the same order while communities and government stakeholders ranked lower than the other threestakeholder groups of employees, consumers, and owners (Pinkston and Carroll, 1994: 161). Volume 5 Number 1 Fall 2015 5 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku The terms of “stakeholder” and “social responsibility” have close relationships in terms of corporate social responsibility. The connection between these two terms derives from the vague content of the term “social” and the concept of “stakeholder” denotes to social or societal responsibilities of a company (Carroll, 1991: 43). Ozuem et al. (2014: 400) argue that according to stakeholder-oriented perception, organizations exist within networks of stakeholders and they aim to meet potentially conflicting demands of these stakeholders in terms of CSR objectives and policies. The duty of the management of a stakeholder oriented business is difficult because the managers have to make a settlement between their objectives and the expectations and demands of the stakeholders. While doing this, they have to meet the demands of main stakeholders in the first place and the remaining groups later. Although it is not always possible to satisfy all the parties at the same time, it is important for a company to protect its long-term interests. Carroll (1991: 43) assumes that the functions of stakeholder management are to describe, understand, analyse, and finally to manage. Carroll poses five questions to understand stakeholder management: 1. Who are our stakeholders? 2. What are their stakes? 3. What opportunities and challenges are presented by our stakeholders? 4. What corporate social responsibilities (economic, legal, ethical, and philanthropic) do we have to our stakeholders? 5. What strategies, actions, or decisions should we take to best deal with these responsibilities? These questions can be discussed in details but attention must be given to what kind of responsibilities does a company have towards its stakeholders (Carroll, 1991: 43). A conceptional framework of stakeholder/responsibility matrix on this topic is presented in Figure 2. Figure 2. Stakeholder/Responsibility Matrix Types of CSR Economic Legal Ethical Philanthropic Stakeholders Owners Customers Employees Community Competitors Suppliers Social Activist Groups 6 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange Public at Large Others Source: Carroll, 1991: 44 By looking and working on this matrix, a manager can decide on how to act in different types of corporate social responsibility environments by taking different stakeholder groups into consideration. For each cell, the manager can gather analytical data and use them “for developing priorities and making both long-term and short-term decisions involving multiple stakeholders’ interests” (Carroll, 1991: 44). However, Pinkston and Carroll (1994) made a little alteration on this classification regarding the stakeholder groups in one of later studies. In their study on international businesses in different countries, Pinkston and Carroll (1994: 161) renamed stakeholder groups as owners, consumers, employees, communities and government. They argued that the perceived relative importance of the organizations’ stakeholder groups will differ across firms by countries-of-origin. Purpose and Importance of the Research Most of the research on Carroll’s (1991) CSR Pyramid has been in an American context. Nevertheless, several of the empirical studies already discussed suggest that culture may have an important influence on perceived CSR priorities (Visser, 2005). Within the framework of Carroll’s CSR Pyramid (1991), this study aims to find out CSR priorities of companies listed in the Corporate Governance Index of Borsa Istanbul (BIST) which apply corporate management principles. In order to realize this aim, economic, legal, ethical and philantrophic responsibilities are placed on stakeholder/responsibility matrix based on Carroll’s Corporate Social Responsibility Pyramid and the distribution of stakeholder groups according to their responsibility fields is investigated. It has been observed that no previous study in the literature of the field has attempted to place these four responsibilities on stakeholder/responsibility matrix. From this perspective, it can be said that this study is of great importance with its pioneering aspects. Methodology of the Research The research in this study was carried out using the qualitative research method. Extreme case sampling (Patton, 2002) was carried out by selecting Turkish companies with the best corporate social responsibility performance. A similar criterion for selecting companies was used by previous studies in order to analyze CSR (Collison et al., 2008; Lankoski, 2008; Romolini et al., 2014). The sample of the research is composed of 48 companies, which trade in Borsa Istanbul (BIST) and listed in Corporate Governance Index. BIST Corporate Governance Index (XKURY) is an index which includes the companies that apply Corporate Governance Principlesi. Corporate Governance Principles in Turkey are constituted by Capital Markets Board by taking primarily the “OECD Corporate Governance Principles” of 1999 into consideration. Corporate Governance Principles are made up of four parts: (1) Shareholders, (2) Public Disclosure and Transparency, (3) Stakeholders, (4) Board of Directors. An important portion of corporate governance Volume 5 Number 1 Fall 2015 7 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku principles are about the responsibilities of companies towards stakeholdersii. For this reason, sampling for the study has been chosen from companies within Corporate Governence Index which lists companies with high corporate social responsibility performance. In the attainment of data, “Annual Reports”, “Sustainability Reports”, and “Corporate Governance Compliance Reports”, which are presented as “public domain” information in the websites of the so-called companies, were taken as a basis. Content analysis method was used in the analysis of the data. Content analysis necessitates the information in the content of a text (or report) to be coded within the framework of pre-described categories, as quantitatively and qualitatively (Guthrie and Abeysekera, 2006: 117). With this method, percentage distribution of the information presented in a report (or a text) is measured, by being classified (coded) according to categories (Loberet et al., 1997: 59). Quantitative measurements obtained as a result of coding can be used as data in other kinds of analyses (Hackston and Milne, 1996: 84). For information related to corporate social responsibility which will be coded in content analysis, categories need to be formed and corporate social responsibility information types which will be included in these categories need to be determined. Carroll’s (1991) study was taken into consideration for defining the social responsibility areas in the content analysis. Business practices defined by Spiller (2000) were taken into consideration in order to identify the business practices related to the expectations of stakeholder groups. Content Analysis Process In order to determine the categories and classifications of corporate social responsibility information types according to these categories, which will be used in the execution of this research and application of content analysis technique, literature review was completed and the following basic and sub categories were formed based on the information and categories in the studies of Carroll (1991) and Spiller (2000). Moreover, studies of Carroll (1991), Pinkston and Carroll (1994), Clarkson (1995), Donaldson and Preston (1995) and Trebeck (2008) were considered for the identification of stakeholder groups. Accordingly, stakeholder groups were taken into account as shareholders, consumers, employees, communities, suppliers, governments and others. Social Responsibility Areas of Business Organizations To examine the social responsibility areas of business organizations, “The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility” model developed by Carroll (1991) was used in this study. According to this model, entire range of business responsibilities can be considered in four groups: economic, legal, ethical and philanthropic (Figure 3). 8 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange Figure 3. Economic, Legal, Ethical and Philanthropic Responsibilities Economic Components (Responsibilities) Legal Components (Responsibilities) 1. It is important to perform in a manner consistent with maximizing earnings per share. 1. It is important to perform in a manner consistent with the expectations of government and law. 2. It is important to be committed to being as profitable as possible. 2. It is important to comply with various federal, state and local regulations. 3. It is important to maintain a strong competitive position. 3. It is important to be a law-abiding corporate citizen. 4. It is important to maintain a high level of operating efficiency. 4. It is important that a successful firm be defined as one that fulfils its legal obligations. 5. It is important that a successful firm be defined 5. It is important to provide goods and services as one that is consistently profitable. that at least meet minimal legal requirements. Ethical Components (Responsibilities) Philanthropic Components (Responsibilities) 1. It is important to perform in a manner consistent with expectations of societal mores and ethical norms. 1. It is important to perform in a manner consistent with the philanthropic and charitable expectations of society. 2. It is important to recognize and respect new or evolving ethical/moral norms adopted by society. 2. It is important to assist the fine and performing arts. 3. It is important to prevent ethical norms from being compromised in order to achieve corporate goals. 3. It is important that managers and employees participate in voluntary and charitable activities within their local communities. 4. It is important that good corporate citizenship be defined as doing what is expected morally or ethically. 4. It is important to provide assistance to private and public educational institutions. 5. It is important to recognize that corporate integrity and ethical behavior go beyond mere compliance with laws and regulations. 5. It is important to assist voluntarily projects that enhance a community’s “quality of life”. Source: Carroll (1991) Business Practices Related to the Expectations of Stakeholder Groups In order to determine the expectations of stakeholder groups within the context of corporate social responsibility in content analysis, the study of Spiller (2000) was taken into consideration. This study of Spiller (2000), which defines important business practices regarding each important stakeholder group, is one of the most detailed studies conducted about stakeholder groups’ expectations as part of corporate social Volume 5 Number 1 Fall 2015 9 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku responsibility practices. Spiller (2000) specified stakeholder groups that constitute primary priority for a business and claimed that organizational practices, which appear in accordance with the expectations of these groups, can be used in determining the corporate social responsibility performance of a business. This study has been beneficial for many researches about corporate social responsibility practices. To guide implementation, Spiller (2000: 153-154) has identified ten key business practices for each of the six main stakeholder groups: community; environment; employees; customers; suppliers, and shareholders (Figure 4). The list of 60 practices summarised below is neither exhaustive, nor uncontroversial. However, it does provide a starting point, a menu from which companies can choose, preferably in conjunction with their stakeholders, the areas on which to focus. Figure 4. Key Business Practices for Each ofthe Six Main Stakeholder Groups 1. Community 1.1. Generous financial donations 1.2. Innovative giving 1.3. Support for education and job training programmes 1.4. Direct involvement in community projects and affairs 1.5. Community volunteer programmes 1.6. Support for the local community 1.7. Campaigning for environmental and social change 1.8. An employee-led approach to philanthropy 1.9. Efficient and effective community activity 1.10. Disclosure of environmental and social performance 2. Environment 2.1. Environmental policies, organization and management 2.2. Materials policy of reduction, reuse and recycling 2.3. Monitoring, minimising and taking responsibility for releases to the environment 2.4. Waste management 2.5. Energy conservation 2.6. Effective emergency response 2.7. Public dialogue and disclosure 2.8. Product stewardship 2.9. Environmental requirements for suppliers 2.10. Environmental audits 3. Employees 3.1. Fair remuneration 3.2. Effective communication 3.3. Learning and development opportunities 3.4. Fulfilling work 3.5. A healthy and safe work environment 3.6. Equal employment opportunities 3.7. Job security 3.8. Competent leadership 3.9. Community spirit 3.10. Social mission integration 4. Customers 4.1. Industry-leading quality programme 4.2. Value for money 4.3. Truthful promotion 4.4. Full product disclosure 4.5. Leadership in research and development 4.6. Minimal packaging 4.7. Rapid and respectful responses to customer comments, complaints and concerns 4.8. Customer dialogue 4.9. Safe products 4.10. Environmentally and socially responsible production and product composition 10 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange 5. Suppliers 5.1. Develop and maintain long-term purchasing relationships 5.2. Clear expectations 5.3. Pay fair prices and bills according to terms agreed upon 5.4. Fair and competent handling of conflicts and disputes 5.5. Reliable anticipated purchasing requirements 5.6. Encouragement to provide innovative suggestions 5.7. Assist suppliers to improve their environmental and social performance 5.8. Utilise local suppliers 5.9. Sourcing from minority-owned suppliers 5.10. Inclusion of an environmental and social element in the selection of suppliers 6. Shareholders 6.1. Good rate of long-term return to shareholders 6.2. Disseminate comprehensive and clear information 6.3. Encourage staff ownership of shares 6.4. Develop and build relationships with shareholders 6.5. Clear dividend policy and payment of appropriate dividends 6.6. Corporate governance issues are well managed 6.7. Access to company’s directors and senior managers 6.8. Annual report and accounts provide a comprehensive picture of the company’s overall performance 6.9. Clear long-term business strategy 6.10. Open communication with the financial community Source: Spiller, 2000: 153-154. Stakeholder/Responsibility Matrix Business practices devoted to meet the expectations of stakeholder groups for corporate social responsibility areas defined by Carroll and which responsibilities become prominent in which stakeholder groups were defined in the content analysis, based on the Stakeholder/Responsibility Matrix of Carroll (1991). None the less, besides Carroll’s (1991) study, stakeholder groups to be considered in the matrix were identified by considering Pinkston and Carroll (1994), Clarkson (1995), Donaldson and Preston (1995), Spiller (2000) and Trebeck’s (2008) classifications. According to this, stakeholder groups were taken into consideration as shareholders, consumers, employees, communities, suppliers and others. As a result of the assessment done by the authors of the study, business practices related to the expectations of the stakeholder groups (Spiller, 2000) were placed in economic, legal, ethical and philanthropic areas in the stakeholder/responsibility matrix. By this way, a framework was formed in order to evaluate the findings obtained from the content analysis. Figure 5: Stakeholder/Responsibility Matrix Types of CSR Economic Legal Ethical Philanthropic Stakeholders Shareholders Customers Employees Volume 5 Number 1 Fall 2015 11 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku Community Suppliers Others Findings of the Research and Evaluation of Findings The data attained from the content analysis was analysed with the help of SPSS 20.0 Windows program. How often and at what level the information about corporate social responsibility took place in the related report was determined as number and percentage, and emerging frequency tables were interpreted. During the process of putting data into codes, “1” was used for coding the practices present in the categories considered in the content analysis and “2” was used for coding the practices which are not present in the businesses. Additionally, in terms of sector information, service sector was coded as “1” and manufacturing sector was coded as “2”. 27 of the businesses taking place in the sample operate in service sector, while 21 of them operate in manufacturing sector. Frequency and percentage values belonging to business practices about the expectations of stakeholder groups are presented in Figure 6. Hereunder, business practices falling within shareholders groups are seen to be over 90%. Businesses perform their legal responsibilities against their shareholders to a large extent. Of the practices in economic area, “Open communication with the financial Community” is seen to be over 65% and others are seen to be over 83%. Economic practices of companies as “Clear long-term business strategy” and “Clear dividend policy and payment of appropriate dividends” oriented to shareholders stakeholder group ate at 90% level. Among the economic practices taking place in customers stakeholder group, “Customer dialogue” is seen to be at level 87.5%, “Environmentally and socially responsible production and product composition” is seen to be at level 83% and “safe products” is seen to be at level 79%. Businesses perform their responsibilities against their customers in the economic area. Of their responsibilities in legal area, “Truthful promotion” is at level 67% while “Minimal packaging” is at the level of 33%. The fact that this practice is used only in manufacturing businesses should be considered in minimal packaging radio to be low. Ethically, “Rapid and respectful responses to customer comments, complaints and concerns” is at level 79% and “Value for Money” is at level 44%. It is observed that businesses do not stress on the “Money” concept much, which is directed to customers stakeholder group. Of the practices falling within employees stakeholder group, economically “Learning and development opportunities” was emphasized as 96% and legally “A healthy and safe work environment” was emphasized as 94%. In the ethical responsibility area, “Fulfilling work” and “Competent leadership” were mentioned at 60%, “Community spirit” at 75%, and “Fair remuneration” and “Equal employment opportunities” were mentioned over 83%. It is regarded that practices in employees stakeholder group were given a quite high importance. 12 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange Business practices in community stakeholder group are seen to be at 35% in the economic area with “Disclosure of environmental and social performance” at 35% and at 73% in the ethical area of “Innovative giving”. In the philanthropic area, the practice that has the highest level is “Direct involvement in community projects and affairs” with 88% and the practice that has the lowest level is “An employee-led approach to philanthropy” with 48%. It can be stated that businesses act sensitive about philanthropic practices in community stakeholder group. Businesses do not seem to give much place to information related to suppliers stakeholder group. The most emphasized practice in economic area is “Encouragement to provide innovative suggestions” with a level of 48%. The most emphasized practice in ethical area is “Inclusion of an environmental and social element in the selection of suppliers” with a level of 40%, and the most emphasized practice in philanthropic area is “Assist suppliers to improve their environmental and social performance” with a level of 40%. Other practices seem to be even lower than this level. Practices under the title of Environment were encountered mostly in the stakeholder group named as Others. The most mentioned practice in economic practices area is “Environmental policies, organization and management” with a level of 83%. “Environmental requirements for suppliers” is seen to be at level 37% and “Environmental audits” is seen to be at level 35%. The practice in legal area is “Public dialogue and disclosure” at a level of 60%. Whether a difference exists between expectations of stakeholder groups and related business practices from the point of sectors of the businesses taking place in the research was analysed via t-test. As a result of the analysis, business practices falling within stakeholder groups did not show a significant difference between service sector and manufacturing sector. Volume 5 Number 1 Fall 2015 13 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku Figure 6. Stakeholder/Responsibility Matrix in Turkey Sample 14 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange According to findings obtained from this research, economic and legal responsibilities were determined to have priority in shareholders, customers and employees stakeholder groups in terms of corporate social responsibility levels. Philanthropic responsibility was determined to be primary in community stakeholder group, economic responsibility was seen to be primary in suppliers stakeholder group, and legal responsibility was seen to be primary in environment stakeholder group. In general, economic and legal responsibilities were observed to have priority in all stakeholder groups, except community stakeholder group. Findings obtained reveal that corporate social responsibility practices of businesses taking place in Turkey research sample are wide enough to include stakeholder groups, other than suppliers. In Turkey, companies traditionally perform corporate social responsibility practices for long years within the framework of philanthropy. As a matter of fact, many businesses materialize their politics in this direction through various projects, such as awarding scholarships to students, sponsoring sports and art activities. Although social responsibility programs do not improve in private sector as fast as in the world, they have a different status lately. Non-governmental organizations, which developed quickly especially in 1990s, lead the supports of companies in social areas, in which education projects comes first on a more substantial ground with sustainability. On the other hand, especially in previous years, many companies head towards professional support for social responsibility programs. Non-governmental organizations enable the support given to social-oriented projects in private sector to increase quickly. Nongovernmental organizations, which work with a transparent administrative mentality and responsibility mission, establish a ground for the creation of social projects with the leading companies of private sector. Social responsibility projects, which are realised through a co-operation with non-governmental organizations, are seen to be executed in areas such as education, sports, health, elderly, children and environment. Besides this, several consultancy institutions are seen to function with the purpose of supporting businesses in identifying social responsibility projects and in the process of putting them into practice (Akgeyik, 2007: 82). As the obtained findings are compared to the findings of prior studies in different countries, similar results were attained in some aspects, while different ones were obtained in others. For instance, in their study which includes England, France, Germany, Japan, Sweden, Switzerland and the US, Pinkston and Carroll (1994) put forward that the importance given to stakeholders differed according to countries. England has been shown to emphasize economic responsibilities to owners in its business community. France, on the other hand, has been understood to focus on company employee relations, as has Germany. The Japanese environment has appeared to nurture the business-community relationships. Since these relationships can be noticeably different in any given business environment, the stakeholder priorities were expected to be different for the sample organizations. One of the conspicuous findings of the study is the lack of corporate social responsibility practices regarding the suppliers stakeholder group. A similar situation exists in the findings of the studies that were conducted in other countries. For example, several Volume 5 Number 1 Fall 2015 15 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku empirical studies in Europe, North America and Asia have investigated how firms work with CSR-related issues in their supply chains. Most of these studies are not only confined to large multinational corporations, but also include SMEs. According to the results attained, despite many companies’ efforts to engage in CSR-related activities in their supply chains, there is often a gap between the ethical standards expressed and the actual conditions at the suppliers (Andersen and Larsen, 2009: 78). In today’s competitive business environment, it has become imperative for firms to find ways to work collaboratively with suppliers. Moreover, it has been shown that firm-supplier cooperation and partnership can help all supply-chain members to increase performance. Additionally, ethical behavior in the firm-supplier relationship will generate trust and better communication – attributes which can result in greater competitiveness and wealth creation (Gonzalez et al., 2013: 373). Conclusion This study is based on “stakeholder theory” to explain the concept of corporate social responsibility levels in Turkey. To examine the social responsibility areas of business organizations, “The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility” model developed by Carroll (1991) was used in this study. According to this model, entire range of business responsibilities can be considered in four groups: economic, legal, ethical and philanthropic. Within the framework of Carroll’s corporate social responsibility (CSR) Pyramid, the aim of this study is to illustrate priorities (highlight issues and areas) in Corporate Social Responsibility of the leading companies in Turkey. In this context, 48 companies were selected as the sample of the study in the Borsa Istanbul (BIST) Corporate Governance Index. The research was carried out using the qualitative research method. In the attainment of data, “Annual Reports”, “Sustainability Reports”, and “Corporate Governance Compliance Reports”, which are “public domain” information published in the websites of the so-called companies, were taken as a basis. Content analysis method was used in the analysis of the data. According to the findings of this study, economic and legal responsibilities were determined to have priority in shareholders, customers and employees stakeholder groups in terms of corporate social responsibility levels. Among the companies which fall into the scope the study, responsibilities outstanding in the field of economic responsibilities for shareholders are: “Good rate of long-term return to shareholders”, “Clear dividend policy and payment of appropriate dividends”, “Clear long-term business strategy”, “Open communication with the financial Community”. The important topics for shareholders in terms of legal responsibilities are: “Disseminate comprehensive and clear information”, “Corporate governance issues are well managed and access to company’s directors and senior managers”, “Annual report and accounts provide a comprehensive picture of the company’s overall performance”. For customers stakeholder group, social responsibility topics on economic level are: “Industry-leading quality programme”, “Customer dialogue”, “Safe products”, “Environmentally and socially responsible production and product composition”. Legal responsibilities which are important for customer stakeholder group are: “Truthful promotion” and “Minimal 16 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange packaging”. While the economic responsibilities which stand out for employees stakeholder group are “Learning and development opportunities”, legal responbilities which are important for the same group are “A healthy and safe work environment”. Corporate social responsibility practices reflecting ethical and philanthropic responsibility understanding were not seen to take place in shareholders stakeholder group. Philanthropic responsibility mentality was seen not to fall within customers and employees stakeholder groups. In community stakeholder group, on the other hand, it is conspicuous that most of the corporate social responsibility practices are performed within the context of philanthropic responsibility understanding and ethical and economic mentalities remain in the background. It has been realised that social responsibility practices taking place in suppliers stakeholder group are not common, and current social responsibility practices reflect economic responsibility. On the other hand, in the environment stakeholder group, legal responsibility was identified to be primary. In general, economic and legal responsibilities were seen to have priority in all stakeholder groups, except the community stakeholder group. The findings obtained reveal that corporate social responsibilities of large companies in the research sample of Turkey are wide enough to include all stakeholder groups other than suppliers, and economic and legal responsibilities have priority in the corporate social responsibility understanding. As a result, many companies embrace a CSR program as a way to promote socially responsible actions and policies, and effectively respond to stakeholder demands. According to stakeholder theory, companies can achieve more positive results by paying more attention to corporate social responsibility programs. Stakeholder theory suggests that organizational survival and success is contingent on satisfying both its economic (e.g. profit maximization) and non-economic (e.g. corporate social performance) objectives by meeting the needs of the company’s various stakeholders. The stakeholder management concept serves to ensure that organizations recognise, analyse and examine the individual and group characteristics that influence or are influenced by organizational behaviours and actions. Future studies may include analyses of which stakeholder groups must be paid more attention in the value creation process of organizations within the context of stakeholder theory, what the contributions the stakeholders provide are and what the possible risks related to stakeholders are, expectations of stakeholders and how processes that will meet these expectations will be developed. Volume 5 Number 1 Fall 2015 17 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku References Akgeyik, T. (2007). The human resource management dimensions of corporate social responsibility in Turkey: A survey. http://www.journals.istanbul.edu.tr/iusskd/article/ view/1023000164. Andersen, M. & Larsen, T.S. (2009). Corporate social responsibility in global supply chains. Supply Chain Management: An International Journal. 14(2), 75 – 86. Burton, B. K., Farh, J.L. & Hegarty, W. H. (2000). A cross-cultural comparison of corporate social responsibility orientation: Hong Kong vs. United States students. Teaching Business Ethics, 4(2), 151-167. Carroll, A. B. (1991). The pyramid of corporate social responsibility: toward the moral management of organizational stakeholders. Business Horizons. 34(4), 39-48. Carroll, A. B. & Shabana, K. M. (2010). The business case for corporate social responsibility: A review of concepts, research and practice. International Journal of Management Reviews. 12(1), 85-105. Carroll, A. B. (1979). A three-dimensional conceptual model of corporate performance. Academy of Management Review, 4(4), 497-505. Carroll, A. B. (1999). Corporate social responsibility evolution of a definitional construct. Business & Society. 38(3), 268-295. Clarkson, M. B. E. (1995). A stakeholder framework for analyzing and evaluating corporate social performance. Academy of Management Review, 20, 92-117. Collison DJ, Cobb G, Power DM & Stevenson LA. (2008). The financial performance of the FTSE4 Good indices. Corporate Social Responsibility and Environmental Management, 15, 14–28. Commision of the European Communities, (2001: 3). http://www.ab.gov.tr/files/ ardb/evt/1_avrupa_birligi/1_6_raporlar/1_2_green_papers/com, 2001_green_paper_ promoting_a_european_framework_for_corporate_social_responsibility.pdf Commision of the European Communities, (2011:6). http://ec.europa.eu/enterprise/ policies/sustainable-business/corporate-social-responsibility/index_en.htm Dahlsrud, A. (2008). How corporate social responsibility is defined: An analysis of 37 definitions. Corporate Social Responsibility and Environmental Management, 15, 1–13. Dincer, C. & Dincer, B. (2007). Corporate social responsibility: Future prospects in the Turkish context. Social Responsibility Journal, 3(3), 44 – 49. 18 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange Donaldson, T. & Lee E. P. (1995). The stakeholder theory of the corporation: Concepts, evidence, and implications, Academy of Management Review, 20(1), 65-91. Freeman, R.E. (1984). Strategic Management: A Stakeholder Approach, Pitman Publishing, Boston, MA. González-Trejo, E., González-Salazar, N. M., Pedroza-Cantu, G. & ElizondoArroyave, S.G. (2013). Corporate supply chain responsibility (CSCR). Journal of Management Development, 32(4), 363 – 375. Gupta, S. (2011). Consumer stakeholder view of corporate social responsibility: A comparative analysis from USA and India. Social Responsibility Journal, 7(3), 363 – 380. Guthrıe, J. & Abeysekera, I. (2006). Content analysis of social, environmental reporting: What is new?, Journal of Human Resource Costing and Accounting, 10(2), 114-126. Gürol, Y., Büyükbalcı, P., Bal, Y., & Ertemsır Berkın, E. (2010). Concept of corporate social responsibility and an overview in developing countries. Istanbul University, Journal of Political Science. 43, 135-162. Hackston, D. & Milne, J. M., (1996). Some determinants of social and environmental disclosures in New Zealand companies. Accounting, Auditing and Accountability Journal, 9(1), 77-108. Harrison, J. & Freeman, R. (1999). Stakeholders, social responsibility and performance: Empirical evidence and theoretical perspectives. Academy of Management Journal, 42(5), 479-485. Hofstede, G. (1984). Culture’s Consequences: International Differences in Work-Related Values, Sage Publications Beverly Hills, CA. Hofstede, G. (1991), Cultures and Organizations: Software of the Mind, McGraw-Hill, London. http://borsaistanbul.com/en/indices/bist-stock-indices/corporate-governance-index http://www.spk.gov.tr/indexcont.aspx?action=showpage&menuid=10&pid=0. Kavut, L. (2010). Corporate governance, corporate social responsibility and environmental reporting: Review of the environmental explanation of the ISE 100 companies. Istanbul University School of Management Journal, 66, 9-43. Volume 5 Number 1 Fall 2015 19 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku Lankoski L. (2008). Corporate responsibility activities and economic performance: A theory of why and how they are connected. Business Strategy and the Environment. 17, 536–547. Lober, D.J., Bynum, D., Campbell, E., & Jacques, M. (1997). The 100 plus corporate environmental report study: A survey of an evolving environmental management tool. Businell Strategy and the Environment, 6, 57-73. Mainardes, E. W., Alves, H. & Raposo, M. (2011). Stakeholder theory: Issues to resolve, Management Decision. 49(2), 226 – 252. Mainardes, E. W., Alves, H. & Raposo, M. (2012). A model for stakeholder classification and stakeholder relationships. Management Decision, 50(10), 1861 – 1879. Mitchell, R. K., Bradley R. A. & Donna J. W. (1997). Toward a theory of stakeholder identification and salience: Defining the principle of who and what really counts. Academy of Management Review, 22(4), 853-886. Moir, L. (2001). What do we mean by corporate social responsibility? Corporate Governance, 1(2), 16-22. Ozuem; W., Howell, K. & Lancaster, G. (2014). Corporate social responsibility: Towards a context-specific perspective in developing countries. Social Responsibility Journal, 10(3), 399 – 415. Patton M.Q. (2002). Qualitative Research & Evaluation Methods. Sage: Thousand Oaks. Pinkston, T. S. & Carroll, A. B. (1994). Corporate citizenship perpectives and foreign direct investment in the US. Journal of Business Ethics. 13(3), 157-169. Pinkston, T. S. & Carroll, A. B. (1996). A Retrospective examination of CSR orientations: Have they changed? Journal of Business Ethics, 15(2), 199-206. Romolini, A., Fissi, S. & Gori, E. (2014). Scoring CSR reporting in listed companies evidence from Italian best practices. Corporate Social Responsibility and Environmental Management, 21, 65–81. Sachs, S., Maurer, M., Rühli, E. & Hoffmann, R. (2006). Corporate social responsibility from a “Stakeholder View” perspective: CSR implementation by a Swiss mobile telecommunication provider. Corporate Governance: The International Journal of Business in Society, 6(4), 506 – 515. Spence, L. & Bourlakis, M. (2009). The evolution from corporate social responsibility to supply chain responsibility: the Case of Waitrose. Supply Chain Management: An International Journal, 14(4), 291 – 302. 20 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange Spiller, R. (2000). Ethical business and investment: a model for business and society. Journal of Business Ethics. 27, 149-160. Trebeck, K. (2008). Exploring the responsiveness of companies: corporate social responsibility to stakeholders. Social Responsibility Journal, 4(3), 349 – 365. Visser, W. (2005). Revisiting Carroll’s CSR Pyramid: An African Perspective, In E.R. Pedersen & M. Huniche and Economic Justice, Hyberabad: ICFAI University, 5-10, 2005. Welford, R., Chan, C. & Man, M. (2007). Priorities for corporate social responsibility: a survey of businesses and their stakeholders. Corporate Social Responsibility and Environmental Management, 15, 52–62. Wu, J. (2014). The antecedents of corporate social and environmental irresponsibility. Corporate Social Responsibility and Environmental Management, 21, 286–300. i. ii. (http://www.borsaistanbul.com/en/indices/bist-stock-indices/corporate-governance-index) (http://www.spk.gov.tr/indexcont.aspx?action=showpage&menuid=10&pid=0) Volume 5 Number 1 Fall 2015 21 � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Extent The size or duration of the resource. 2945 Title A name given to the resource Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange Author Author ÇETİNKAYA, Melek AĞCA, Veysel ÖZUTKU, Hatice Abstract A summary of the resource. Abstract: This study is based on “stakeholder theory” in order to explain the concept of corporate social responsibility. To examine the social responsibility areas of business organizations, “The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility” model developed by Carroll (1991) was used in this study. According to this model, entire range of business responsibilities can be considered in four groups: economic, legal, ethical and philanthropic. Within the framework of Carroll’s corporate social responsibility (CSR) Pyramid, the aim of this study is to illustrate priorities in Corporate Social Responsibility Report of the leading companies in Turkey. In this context, 48 companies from Borsa Istanbul (BIST) Corporate Governance Index were selected as the sample of the study. Qualitative research approach was used in the study. The data obtained from the annual reports, sustainability reports and corporate governance compliance reports of these 48 companies were subjected to content analysis. According to the findings, economic and legal responsibilities were found to have priority for shareholders, customers and employees stakeholder groups in terms of corporate social responsibility levels. While philanthropic responsibility was found to have priority for community stakeholder group, economic responsibility is important for suppliers stakeholder group. Legal responsibility, on the other hand, is important for environment stakeholder group. In general, economic and legal responsibilities have priorities in all stakeholder groups other than community stakeholder group. Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available International Burch University Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2015 Keywords Keywords. Article PeerReviewed H Social Sciences (General),HB Economic Theory,HG Finance https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/b34cf8f3d7915c475a1b32d65961648b.pdf fc5aea17d1dda46feb11cedb0bd03485 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Extent The size or duration of the resource. 2946 Title A name given to the resource Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange Author Author ÇETİNKAYA, Melek AĞCA, Veysel ÖZUTKU, Hatice Abstract A summary of the resource. Abstract: This study is based on “stakeholder theory” in order to explain the concept of corporate social responsibility. To examine the social responsibility areas of business organizations, “The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility” model developed by Carroll (1991) was used in this study. According to this model, entire range of business responsibilities can be considered in four groups: economic, legal, ethical and philanthropic. Within the framework of Carroll’s corporate social responsibility (CSR) Pyramid, the aim of this study is to illustrate priorities in Corporate Social Responsibility Report of the leading companies in Turkey. In this context, 48 companies from Borsa Istanbul (BIST) Corporate Governance Index were selected as the sample of the study. Qualitative research approach was used in the study. The data obtained from the annual reports, sustainability reports and corporate governance compliance reports of these 48 companies were subjected to content analysis. According to the findings, economic and legal responsibilities were found to have priority for shareholders, customers and employees stakeholder groups in terms of corporate social responsibility levels. While philanthropic responsibility was found to have priority for community stakeholder group, economic responsibility is important for suppliers stakeholder group. Legal responsibility, on the other hand, is important for environment stakeholder group. In general, economic and legal responsibilities have priorities in all stakeholder groups other than community stakeholder group. Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available International Burch University Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2015 Keywords Keywords. Article PeerReviewed H Social Sciences (General),HB Economic Theory,HG Finance https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/281023a4addeceecece0c41058512c64.pdf 4782131984994cc895db97c8cd1af6c2 PDF Text Text Journal of Economic and Social Studies Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange Melek Çetinkaya Afyon Kocatepe University Afyonkarahisar, Turkey mlcetinkaya@hotmail.com Veysel Ağca Afyon Kocatepe University Afyonkarahisar, Turkey agca@aku.edu.tr Hatice Özutku Afyon Kocatepe University Afyonkarahisar, Turkey hozutku@aku.edu.tr Abstract: This study is based on “stakeholder theory” in order to explain the concept of corporate social responsibility. To examine the social responsibility areas of business organizations, “The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility” model developed by Carroll (1991) was used in this study. According to this model, entire range of business responsibilities can be considered in four groups: economic, legal, ethical and philanthropic. Within the framework of Carroll’s corporate social responsibility (CSR) Pyramid, the aim of this study is to illustrate priorities in Corporate Social Responsibility Report of the leading companies in Turkey. In this context, 48 companies from Borsa Istanbul (BIST) Corporate Governance Index were selected as the sample of the study. Qualitative research approach was used in the study. The data obtained from the annual reports, sustainability reports and corporate governance compliance reports of these 48 companies were subjected to content analysis. According to the findings, economic and legal responsibilities were found to have priority for shareholders, customers and employees stakeholder groups in terms of corporate social responsibility levels. While philanthropic responsibility was found to have priority for community stakeholder group, economic responsibility is important for suppliers stakeholder group. Legal responsibility, on the other hand, is important for environment stakeholder group. In general, economic and legal responsibilities have priorities in all stakeholder groups other than community stakeholder group. Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015 Key words: Corporate Social Responsibility; The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility JEL Classification: M10, M14 Article History Submitted: 21 May 2015 Resubmitted: 21 August 2015 Resubmitted: 10 September 2015 Accepted: 14 September 2015 http://dx.doi.org/10.14706/ JECOSS15525 57 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku Introduction An early definition of Corporate Social Responsibility (CSR) by European Commission was “a concept whereby companies integrate social and environmental concerns in their business operations and in their interaction with their stakeholders on a voluntary basis” (Commission of the European Communities, 2001: 3). The Commission modified this definition in 2011 as “the responsibility of enterprises for their impacts on society”. In order to fulfil corporate social responsibility, business organizations must have a process that integrates social, environmental, ethical and human rights, and consumer expectations into their business operations and core strategy to get close relationships with social partners (Commission of the European Communities, 2011: 6). According to this definition, it is clear that business organizations have more duties than the official expectations, such as investing in human capital and the environment. Global environmental problems such as climate change, vanishing natural resources and pollution have made corporate social responsibility an important agenda of business world (Harrison and Freeman, 1999; Dincer and Dincer, 2007). The definition and content of CSR change in different contexts. A company should take its stakeholders’ needs into consideration when planning its CSR programmes. Since CSR will always have a location-based nature, a company should understand the priorities of local stakeholders (Welford, Chan and Man, 2007: 52). Environmental concerns of the consumers and the increasing interest in CSR since the 1970’s brought CSR into the discussion of the academic and business world (Harrison and Freeman, 1999; Dincer and Dincer, 2007). Although the term ‘corporate social responsibility’ is still widely used, terms such as corporate citizenship, business ethics, stakeholder management and sustainability offer competing, complementary and overlapping concepts to cover the field (Carroll and Shabana, 2010: 86). The purpose of this study is to analyse the nature of CSR. A descriptive analysis based on CSR Pyramid developed by Carroll was used for the Turkish context. The CSR Pyramid which can be labeled as to be the most well known model for corporate social responsibility emphasize the importance of economic, legal, ethical and philanthropic responsibilities with its four levels. None the less, analysis of CSR in Turkey may provide an opportunity to examine the relevance of CSR Pyramid priorities in Turkish context to the conventional American ordering when Carroll’s basic four part model is taken into consideration. Corporate Social Responsibility and Organizational Stakeholders The content and definition of CSR has always been a most debated subject (Dahlsrud, 2008: 2; Moir, 2001: 19). As a result of these debates, different perspectives flourished in the field of CSR. Among these perspectives on CSR, Ozuem et al. (2014: 400) put forward some theoretical perspectives as agency theory, the stakeholder theory, the stewardship theory, a resource-based view of the firm, the institutional theory and the strategic leadership theory. 58 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange The history of CSR goes a long way back. The modern era of CSR is dated back to 1950s by Carroll (1999: 268). Although the attempts to define CSR flourished during the 1960s and especially in 1970s, the definitions of CSR became more specific while different approaches on corporate social responsiveness and corporate social performance (CSP) began to flourish. However, the 1980s saw fewer new definitions, more empirical research, and an increase on alternative themes such as corporate social performance, stakeholder theory and business ethics theory. In the 1990s, CSR continued to serve on the same basis but it was transformed through alternative thematic frameworks such as stakeholder theory, business ethics theory, CSP, and corporate citizenship. The analysis of definitions showed that these concepts were appealing to the same dimensions of CSR (Dahlsrud, 2008: 4). Grouping the phrases which refer to the same dimensions gave out five dimensions, namely as the environmental dimension (The natural environment), the social dimension (The relationship between business and society), the economic dimension (Socio-economic or financial aspects, describing CSR in terms of business operations), the stakeholder dimension (Stakeholders or stakeholder groups) and the voluntariness dimension (Actions not prescribed by law). Acting responsibly is important for any firm doing business. Two theories of CSR offer definitions for responsibility. According to the definition based on shareholder theory managers should make decisions that maximize the wealth of their firms’ stockholders. On the other hand, the definition based on stakeholder theory argues that rather than maximizing the prosperity of their owners, firms have duties towards the society. Ultimately, this debate on the definition of responsibility changed its direction towards deciding the amount a firm should spend for acting responsibly (Wu, 2014: 286). The concepts of corporate citizenship, corporate sustainability, stakeholder management, environmental management, business ethics and corporate social performance are studied under CSR. Carroll defines social responsibility as the entire range of obligations a business has towards the society in terms of the economic, legal, ethical, and discretionary categories of business performance (1979: 497). According to this definition, there are four dimensions of CSR namely as economic, legal, ethical and discretionary (philanthropic) responsibilities. Although these four constituent parts of CSR reflect the viewpoints related to earlier definitions, it represents the social responsibilities of businesses in more details. Thus Carroll’s definition has been the most widely accepted one among a vast number of definitions in the literature of CSR (Visser, 2005: 33). Carroll presents economic, legal, ethical and philanthropic dimensions of CSR on the model of “The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility” and argues that not only economic and legal responsibility dimensions have been a part of CSR but all four responsibility dimensions have always existed to some extent while ethical and philanthropic functions have taken a significant position just in recent years (Carroll, 1991). Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015 59 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku The pyramid of corporate social responsibility is presented in Figure 1. As can be seen, economic responsibilities component is the foundation block of the other three components. Obeying the laws, or playing by the rules, is the second most important dimension because the law is society’s codification of acceptable and unacceptable behavior. Ethical responsibilities lies on the next level and covers being just and fair, discern what is right or wrong in order to avoid doing harm or to protect the stakeholders which are the employees, consumers, the environment, and others. Ultimately, philanthropic responsibilities focusing on being a good corporate citizen lie at the top of the CSR pyramid. These benevolent activities include contributing financial and human resources to the community and improving the quality of life. No CSR pyramid is perfect without one of these four components. They cannot be separated from one other but here and elsewhere, they are taken into consideration individually in order to discuss their specific nature. Moreover, as Carroll argues (1991: 42), “a consideration of the separate components helps the manager see that the different types of obligations are in a constant but dynamic tension with one another”. Figure 1. The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility Source: Carroll, A. (1991), “The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility: Toward the Moral Management of Organizational Stakeholders”, Business Horizons. According to recent literature on CSR, it is important to have a dialogue with stakeholders in order to protect the interests of stakeholders and to have conformity between the stakeholders and schemes of sustainable development and business strategy. In their study, Romolini et al. (2014: 67) argue that stakeholders, in turn, are less influenced by an entity’s financial performance alone and more influenced by their perception that sustainability is critical to an entity’s financial performance and to fulfilling the 60 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange implicit contract between the entity and society. In this study, theoretical perspectives of stakeholders have been taken into consideration. According to a stakeholder-oriented perspective, organizations exist within networks of stakeholders and face potentially conflicting demands from these stakeholders and have to adapt stakeholders’ demands into the core policies of CSR. In his study on CSR, Dahlsrud (2008: 4) argues that the stakeholder dimension covers “interaction with their stakeholders”, “how organizations interact with their employees, suppliers, customers and communities” and “treating the stakeholders of the firm”. First proposed by Freeman in 1984, stakeholder theory focuses on the strategic management of organizations in the late twentieth century. Numerous studies in literature, especially those of Clarkson (1995), Donaldson and Preston (1995), Mitchell et al. (1997) helped the theory to flourish and develop (Mainardes et al., 2012: 1862). Although they may offer different definitions and interpretations, all these studies, in their core, follow the definition of Freeman (1984) and reflect the same principle to a greater or lesser extent: the company should take into consideration the needs, interests and influences of people and groups, who either impact on or may be impacted by its policies and operations. According to Freeman’s (1984) definition, individuals or groups may influence or be influenced by the scope of organizational objectives. Within this concept, a person, an informal group, an organization or an institution may all be stakeholders (Mainardes et al., 2011: 228). Moir (2001: 19) argues that the stakeholder theory can be used as a basis to analyse those groups to whom the firm should be responsible. A literature review reveals various proposals for classifying stakeholders by their respective level of importance (Clarkson, 1995: 106; Donaldson and Preston, 1995: 68; Mainardes et al., 2012: 1865; Ozuem et al., 2014: 400; Trebeck, 2008: 352). Stakeholders are important for companies in some sense because they have an influence on company performance. For this reason, companies try to respond to their stakeholders’ demands in economic, formal or political frames. Stakeholders may have different levels of priorities for companies at different times but according to literature, there is some stability in the pattern of priority of stakeholders. Also, the stage of business and expectations of businesses may be different in different countries although they may be in the same field. Moreover different orientations can be observed in corporate environments of different countries. Pinkston and Carroll (1994: 165), who studied the conditions of markets in England, France, Germany, Japan, Sweden, Switzerland and the US, argue that stakeholders have different levels of importance in different countries. For example, while the focus is on economic responsibilities to owners in England, the focus shifts to company-employee relations in France and Germany, and to nurturing the business-community relationships in Japan. Naturally, because of the differences in these business relationships, stakeholder priorities can also be different. Thus, the stakeholder groups studied in the samples appeared to be prioritized in the same order while communities and government stakeholders ranked lower than the other threestakeholder groups of employees, consumers, and owners (Pinkston and Carroll, 1994: 161). Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015 61 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku The terms of “stakeholder” and “social responsibility” have close relationships in terms of corporate social responsibility. The connection between these two terms derives from the vague content of the term “social” and the concept of “stakeholder” denotes to social or societal responsibilities of a company (Carroll, 1991: 43). Ozuem et al. (2014: 400) argue that according to stakeholder-oriented perception, organizations exist within networks of stakeholders and they aim to meet potentially conflicting demands of these stakeholders in terms of CSR objectives and policies. The duty of the management of a stakeholder oriented business is difficult because the managers have to make a settlement between their objectives and the expectations and demands of the stakeholders. While doing this, they have to meet the demands of main stakeholders in the first place and the remaining groups later. Although it is not always possible to satisfy all the parties at the same time, it is important for a company to protect its long-term interests. Carroll (1991: 43) assumes that the functions of stakeholder management are to describe, understand, analyse, and finally to manage. Carroll poses five questions to understand stakeholder management: 1. Who are our stakeholders? 2. What are their stakes? 3. What opportunities and challenges are presented by our stakeholders? 4. What corporate social responsibilities (economic, legal, ethical, and philanthropic) do we have to our stakeholders? 5. What strategies, actions, or decisions should we take to best deal with these responsibilities? These questions can be discussed in details but attention must be given to what kind of responsibilities does a company have towards its stakeholders (Carroll, 1991: 43). A conceptional framework of stakeholder/responsibility matrix on this topic is presented in Figure 2. Figure 2. Stakeholder/Responsibility Matrix Types of CSR Economic Legal Ethical Philanthropic Stakeholders Owners Customers Employees Community Competitors Suppliers Social Activist Groups 62 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange Public at Large Others Source: Carroll, 1991: 44 By looking and working on this matrix, a manager can decide on how to act in different types of corporate social responsibility environments by taking different stakeholder groups into consideration. For each cell, the manager can gather analytical data and use them “for developing priorities and making both long-term and short-term decisions involving multiple stakeholders’ interests” (Carroll, 1991: 44). However, Pinkston and Carroll (1994) made a little alteration on this classification regarding the stakeholder groups in one of later studies. In their study on international businesses in different countries, Pinkston and Carroll (1994: 161) renamed stakeholder groups as owners, consumers, employees, communities and government. They argued that the perceived relative importance of the organizations’ stakeholder groups will differ across firms by countries-of-origin. Purpose and Importance of the Research Most of the research on Carroll’s (1991) CSR Pyramid has been in an American context. Nevertheless, several of the empirical studies already discussed suggest that culture may have an important influence on perceived CSR priorities (Visser, 2005). Within the framework of Carroll’s CSR Pyramid (1991), this study aims to find out CSR priorities of companies listed in the Corporate Governance Index of Borsa Istanbul (BIST) which apply corporate management principles. In order to realize this aim, economic, legal, ethical and philantrophic responsibilities are placed on stakeholder/responsibility matrix based on Carroll’s Corporate Social Responsibility Pyramid and the distribution of stakeholder groups according to their responsibility fields is investigated. It has been observed that no previous study in the literature of the field has attempted to place these four responsibilities on stakeholder/responsibility matrix. From this perspective, it can be said that this study is of great importance with its pioneering aspects. Methodology of the Research The research in this study was carried out using the qualitative research method. Extreme case sampling (Patton, 2002) was carried out by selecting Turkish companies with the best corporate social responsibility performance. A similar criterion for selecting companies was used by previous studies in order to analyze CSR (Collison et al., 2008; Lankoski, 2008; Romolini et al., 2014). The sample of the research is composed of 48 companies, which trade in Borsa Istanbul (BIST) and listed in Corporate Governance Index. BIST Corporate Governance Index (XKURY) is an index which includes the companies that apply Corporate Governance Principlesi. Corporate Governance Principles in Turkey are constituted by Capital Markets Board by taking primarily the “OECD Corporate Governance Principles” of 1999 into consideration. Corporate Governance Principles are made up of four parts: (1) Shareholders, (2) Public Disclosure and Transparency, (3) Stakeholders, (4) Board of Directors. An important portion of corporate governance Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015 63 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku principles are about the responsibilities of companies towards stakeholdersii. For this reason, sampling for the study has been chosen from companies within Corporate Governence Index which lists companies with high corporate social responsibility performance. In the attainment of data, “Annual Reports”, “Sustainability Reports”, and “Corporate Governance Compliance Reports”, which are presented as “public domain” information in the websites of the so-called companies, were taken as a basis. Content analysis method was used in the analysis of the data. Content analysis necessitates the information in the content of a text (or report) to be coded within the framework of pre-described categories, as quantitatively and qualitatively (Guthrie and Abeysekera, 2006: 117). With this method, percentage distribution of the information presented in a report (or a text) is measured, by being classified (coded) according to categories (Loberet et al., 1997: 59). Quantitative measurements obtained as a result of coding can be used as data in other kinds of analyses (Hackston and Milne, 1996: 84). For information related to corporate social responsibility which will be coded in content analysis, categories need to be formed and corporate social responsibility information types which will be included in these categories need to be determined. Carroll’s (1991) study was taken into consideration for defining the social responsibility areas in the content analysis. Business practices defined by Spiller (2000) were taken into consideration in order to identify the business practices related to the expectations of stakeholder groups. Content Analysis Process In order to determine the categories and classifications of corporate social responsibility information types according to these categories, which will be used in the execution of this research and application of content analysis technique, literature review was completed and the following basic and sub categories were formed based on the information and categories in the studies of Carroll (1991) and Spiller (2000). Moreover, studies of Carroll (1991), Pinkston and Carroll (1994), Clarkson (1995), Donaldson and Preston (1995) and Trebeck (2008) were considered for the identification of stakeholder groups. Accordingly, stakeholder groups were taken into account as shareholders, consumers, employees, communities, suppliers, governments and others. Social Responsibility Areas of Business Organizations To examine the social responsibility areas of business organizations, “The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility” model developed by Carroll (1991) was used in this study. According to this model, entire range of business responsibilities can be considered in four groups: economic, legal, ethical and philanthropic (Figure 3). 64 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange Figure 3. Economic, Legal, Ethical and Philanthropic Responsibilities Economic Components (Responsibilities) Legal Components (Responsibilities) 1. It is important to perform in a manner consistent with maximizing earnings per share. 1. It is important to perform in a manner consistent with the expectations of government and law. 2. It is important to be committed to being as profitable as possible. 2. It is important to comply with various federal, state and local regulations. 3. It is important to maintain a strong competitive position. 3. It is important to be a law-abiding corporate citizen. 4. It is important to maintain a high level of operating efficiency. 4. It is important that a successful firm be defined as one that fulfils its legal obligations. 5. It is important that a successful firm be defined 5. It is important to provide goods and services as one that is consistently profitable. that at least meet minimal legal requirements. Ethical Components (Responsibilities) Philanthropic Components (Responsibilities) 1. It is important to perform in a manner consistent with expectations of societal mores and ethical norms. 1. It is important to perform in a manner consistent with the philanthropic and charitable expectations of society. 2. It is important to recognize and respect new or evolving ethical/moral norms adopted by society. 2. It is important to assist the fine and performing arts. 3. It is important to prevent ethical norms from being compromised in order to achieve corporate goals. 3. It is important that managers and employees participate in voluntary and charitable activities within their local communities. 4. It is important that good corporate citizenship be defined as doing what is expected morally or ethically. 4. It is important to provide assistance to private and public educational institutions. 5. It is important to recognize that corporate integrity and ethical behavior go beyond mere compliance with laws and regulations. 5. It is important to assist voluntarily projects that enhance a community’s “quality of life”. Source: Carroll (1991) Business Practices Related to the Expectations of Stakeholder Groups In order to determine the expectations of stakeholder groups within the context of corporate social responsibility in content analysis, the study of Spiller (2000) was taken into consideration. This study of Spiller (2000), which defines important business practices regarding each important stakeholder group, is one of the most detailed studies conducted about stakeholder groups’ expectations as part of corporate social Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015 65 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku responsibility practices. Spiller (2000) specified stakeholder groups that constitute primary priority for a business and claimed that organizational practices, which appear in accordance with the expectations of these groups, can be used in determining the corporate social responsibility performance of a business. This study has been beneficial for many researches about corporate social responsibility practices. To guide implementation, Spiller (2000: 153-154) has identified ten key business practices for each of the six main stakeholder groups: community; environment; employees; customers; suppliers, and shareholders (Figure 4). The list of 60 practices summarised below is neither exhaustive, nor uncontroversial. However, it does provide a starting point, a menu from which companies can choose, preferably in conjunction with their stakeholders, the areas on which to focus. Figure 4. Key Business Practices for Each ofthe Six Main Stakeholder Groups 1. Community 1.1. Generous financial donations 1.2. Innovative giving 1.3. Support for education and job training programmes 1.4. Direct involvement in community projects and affairs 1.5. Community volunteer programmes 1.6. Support for the local community 1.7. Campaigning for environmental and social change 1.8. An employee-led approach to philanthropy 1.9. Efficient and effective community activity 1.10. Disclosure of environmental and social performance 2. Environment 2.1. Environmental policies, organization and management 2.2. Materials policy of reduction, reuse and recycling 2.3. Monitoring, minimising and taking responsibility for releases to the environment 2.4. Waste management 2.5. Energy conservation 2.6. Effective emergency response 2.7. Public dialogue and disclosure 2.8. Product stewardship 2.9. Environmental requirements for suppliers 2.10. Environmental audits 3. Employees 3.1. Fair remuneration 3.2. Effective communication 3.3. Learning and development opportunities 3.4. Fulfilling work 3.5. A healthy and safe work environment 3.6. Equal employment opportunities 3.7. Job security 3.8. Competent leadership 3.9. Community spirit 3.10. Social mission integration 4. Customers 4.1. Industry-leading quality programme 4.2. Value for money 4.3. Truthful promotion 4.4. Full product disclosure 4.5. Leadership in research and development 4.6. Minimal packaging 4.7. Rapid and respectful responses to customer comments, complaints and concerns 4.8. Customer dialogue 4.9. Safe products 4.10. Environmentally and socially responsible production and product composition 66 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange 5. Suppliers 5.1. Develop and maintain long-term purchasing relationships 5.2. Clear expectations 5.3. Pay fair prices and bills according to terms agreed upon 5.4. Fair and competent handling of conflicts and disputes 5.5. Reliable anticipated purchasing requirements 5.6. Encouragement to provide innovative suggestions 5.7. Assist suppliers to improve their environmental and social performance 5.8. Utilise local suppliers 5.9. Sourcing from minority-owned suppliers 5.10. Inclusion of an environmental and social element in the selection of suppliers 6. Shareholders 6.1. Good rate of long-term return to shareholders 6.2. Disseminate comprehensive and clear information 6.3. Encourage staff ownership of shares 6.4. Develop and build relationships with shareholders 6.5. Clear dividend policy and payment of appropriate dividends 6.6. Corporate governance issues are well managed 6.7. Access to company’s directors and senior managers 6.8. Annual report and accounts provide a comprehensive picture of the company’s overall performance 6.9. Clear long-term business strategy 6.10. Open communication with the financial community Source: Spiller, 2000: 153-154. Stakeholder/Responsibility Matrix Business practices devoted to meet the expectations of stakeholder groups for corporate social responsibility areas defined by Carroll and which responsibilities become prominent in which stakeholder groups were defined in the content analysis, based on the Stakeholder/Responsibility Matrix of Carroll (1991). None the less, besides Carroll’s (1991) study, stakeholder groups to be considered in the matrix were identified by considering Pinkston and Carroll (1994), Clarkson (1995), Donaldson and Preston (1995), Spiller (2000) and Trebeck’s (2008) classifications. According to this, stakeholder groups were taken into consideration as shareholders, consumers, employees, communities, suppliers and others. As a result of the assessment done by the authors of the study, business practices related to the expectations of the stakeholder groups (Spiller, 2000) were placed in economic, legal, ethical and philanthropic areas in the stakeholder/responsibility matrix. By this way, a framework was formed in order to evaluate the findings obtained from the content analysis. Figure 5: Stakeholder/Responsibility Matrix Types of CSR Economic Legal Ethical Philanthropic Stakeholders Shareholders Customers Employees Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015 67 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku Community Suppliers Others Findings of the Research and Evaluation of Findings The data attained from the content analysis was analysed with the help of SPSS 20.0 Windows program. How often and at what level the information about corporate social responsibility took place in the related report was determined as number and percentage, and emerging frequency tables were interpreted. During the process of putting data into codes, “1” was used for coding the practices present in the categories considered in the content analysis and “2” was used for coding the practices which are not present in the businesses. Additionally, in terms of sector information, service sector was coded as “1” and manufacturing sector was coded as “2”. 27 of the businesses taking place in the sample operate in service sector, while 21 of them operate in manufacturing sector. Frequency and percentage values belonging to business practices about the expectations of stakeholder groups are presented in Figure 6. Hereunder, business practices falling within shareholders groups are seen to be over 90%. Businesses perform their legal responsibilities against their shareholders to a large extent. Of the practices in economic area, “Open communication with the financial Community” is seen to be over 65% and others are seen to be over 83%. Economic practices of companies as “Clear long-term business strategy” and “Clear dividend policy and payment of appropriate dividends” oriented to shareholders stakeholder group ate at 90% level. Among the economic practices taking place in customers stakeholder group, “Customer dialogue” is seen to be at level 87.5%, “Environmentally and socially responsible production and product composition” is seen to be at level 83% and “safe products” is seen to be at level 79%. Businesses perform their responsibilities against their customers in the economic area. Of their responsibilities in legal area, “Truthful promotion” is at level 67% while “Minimal packaging” is at the level of 33%. The fact that this practice is used only in manufacturing businesses should be considered in minimal packaging radio to be low. Ethically, “Rapid and respectful responses to customer comments, complaints and concerns” is at level 79% and “Value for Money” is at level 44%. It is observed that businesses do not stress on the “Money” concept much, which is directed to customers stakeholder group. Of the practices falling within employees stakeholder group, economically “Learning and development opportunities” was emphasized as 96% and legally “A healthy and safe work environment” was emphasized as 94%. In the ethical responsibility area, “Fulfilling work” and “Competent leadership” were mentioned at 60%, “Community spirit” at 75%, and “Fair remuneration” and “Equal employment opportunities” were mentioned over 83%. It is regarded that practices in employees stakeholder group were given a quite high importance. 68 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange Business practices in community stakeholder group are seen to be at 35% in the economic area with “Disclosure of environmental and social performance” at 35% and at 73% in the ethical area of “Innovative giving”. In the philanthropic area, the practice that has the highest level is “Direct involvement in community projects and affairs” with 88% and the practice that has the lowest level is “An employee-led approach to philanthropy” with 48%. It can be stated that businesses act sensitive about philanthropic practices in community stakeholder group. Businesses do not seem to give much place to information related to suppliers stakeholder group. The most emphasized practice in economic area is “Encouragement to provide innovative suggestions” with a level of 48%. The most emphasized practice in ethical area is “Inclusion of an environmental and social element in the selection of suppliers” with a level of 40%, and the most emphasized practice in philanthropic area is “Assist suppliers to improve their environmental and social performance” with a level of 40%. Other practices seem to be even lower than this level. Practices under the title of Environment were encountered mostly in the stakeholder group named as Others. The most mentioned practice in economic practices area is “Environmental policies, organization and management” with a level of 83%. “Environmental requirements for suppliers” is seen to be at level 37% and “Environmental audits” is seen to be at level 35%. The practice in legal area is “Public dialogue and disclosure” at a level of 60%. Whether a difference exists between expectations of stakeholder groups and related business practices from the point of sectors of the businesses taking place in the research was analysed via t-test. As a result of the analysis, business practices falling within stakeholder groups did not show a significant difference between service sector and manufacturing sector. Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015 69 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku Figure 6. Stakeholder/Responsibility Matrix in Turkey Sample 70 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange According to findings obtained from this research, economic and legal responsibilities were determined to have priority in shareholders, customers and employees stakeholder groups in terms of corporate social responsibility levels. Philanthropic responsibility was determined to be primary in community stakeholder group, economic responsibility was seen to be primary in suppliers stakeholder group, and legal responsibility was seen to be primary in environment stakeholder group. In general, economic and legal responsibilities were observed to have priority in all stakeholder groups, except community stakeholder group. Findings obtained reveal that corporate social responsibility practices of businesses taking place in Turkey research sample are wide enough to include stakeholder groups, other than suppliers. In Turkey, companies traditionally perform corporate social responsibility practices for long years within the framework of philanthropy. As a matter of fact, many businesses materialize their politics in this direction through various projects, such as awarding scholarships to students, sponsoring sports and art activities. Although social responsibility programs do not improve in private sector as fast as in the world, they have a different status lately. Non-governmental organizations, which developed quickly especially in 1990s, lead the supports of companies in social areas, in which education projects comes first on a more substantial ground with sustainability. On the other hand, especially in previous years, many companies head towards professional support for social responsibility programs. Non-governmental organizations enable the support given to social-oriented projects in private sector to increase quickly. Nongovernmental organizations, which work with a transparent administrative mentality and responsibility mission, establish a ground for the creation of social projects with the leading companies of private sector. Social responsibility projects, which are realised through a co-operation with non-governmental organizations, are seen to be executed in areas such as education, sports, health, elderly, children and environment. Besides this, several consultancy institutions are seen to function with the purpose of supporting businesses in identifying social responsibility projects and in the process of putting them into practice (Akgeyik, 2007: 82). As the obtained findings are compared to the findings of prior studies in different countries, similar results were attained in some aspects, while different ones were obtained in others. For instance, in their study which includes England, France, Germany, Japan, Sweden, Switzerland and the US, Pinkston and Carroll (1994) put forward that the importance given to stakeholders differed according to countries. England has been shown to emphasize economic responsibilities to owners in its business community. France, on the other hand, has been understood to focus on company employee relations, as has Germany. The Japanese environment has appeared to nurture the business-community relationships. Since these relationships can be noticeably different in any given business environment, the stakeholder priorities were expected to be different for the sample organizations. One of the conspicuous findings of the study is the lack of corporate social responsibility practices regarding the suppliers stakeholder group. A similar situation exists in the findings of the studies that were conducted in other countries. For example, several Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015 71 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku empirical studies in Europe, North America and Asia have investigated how firms work with CSR-related issues in their supply chains. Most of these studies are not only confined to large multinational corporations, but also include SMEs. According to the results attained, despite many companies’ efforts to engage in CSR-related activities in their supply chains, there is often a gap between the ethical standards expressed and the actual conditions at the suppliers (Andersen and Larsen, 2009: 78). In today’s competitive business environment, it has become imperative for firms to find ways to work collaboratively with suppliers. Moreover, it has been shown that firm-supplier cooperation and partnership can help all supply-chain members to increase performance. Additionally, ethical behavior in the firm-supplier relationship will generate trust and better communication – attributes which can result in greater competitiveness and wealth creation (Gonzalez et al., 2013: 373). Conclusion This study is based on “stakeholder theory” to explain the concept of corporate social responsibility levels in Turkey. To examine the social responsibility areas of business organizations, “The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility” model developed by Carroll (1991) was used in this study. According to this model, entire range of business responsibilities can be considered in four groups: economic, legal, ethical and philanthropic. Within the framework of Carroll’s corporate social responsibility (CSR) Pyramid, the aim of this study is to illustrate priorities (highlight issues and areas) in Corporate Social Responsibility of the leading companies in Turkey. In this context, 48 companies were selected as the sample of the study in the Borsa Istanbul (BIST) Corporate Governance Index. The research was carried out using the qualitative research method. In the attainment of data, “Annual Reports”, “Sustainability Reports”, and “Corporate Governance Compliance Reports”, which are “public domain” information published in the websites of the so-called companies, were taken as a basis. Content analysis method was used in the analysis of the data. According to the findings of this study, economic and legal responsibilities were determined to have priority in shareholders, customers and employees stakeholder groups in terms of corporate social responsibility levels. Among the companies which fall into the scope the study, responsibilities outstanding in the field of economic responsibilities for shareholders are: “Good rate of long-term return to shareholders”, “Clear dividend policy and payment of appropriate dividends”, “Clear long-term business strategy”, “Open communication with the financial Community”. The important topics for shareholders in terms of legal responsibilities are: “Disseminate comprehensive and clear information”, “Corporate governance issues are well managed and access to company’s directors and senior managers”, “Annual report and accounts provide a comprehensive picture of the company’s overall performance”. For customers stakeholder group, social responsibility topics on economic level are: “Industry-leading quality programme”, “Customer dialogue”, “Safe products”, “Environmentally and socially responsible production and product composition”. Legal responsibilities which are important for customer stakeholder group are: “Truthful promotion” and “Minimal 72 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange packaging”. While the economic responsibilities which stand out for employees stakeholder group are “Learning and development opportunities”, legal responbilities which are important for the same group are “A healthy and safe work environment”. Corporate social responsibility practices reflecting ethical and philanthropic responsibility understanding were not seen to take place in shareholders stakeholder group. Philanthropic responsibility mentality was seen not to fall within customers and employees stakeholder groups. In community stakeholder group, on the other hand, it is conspicuous that most of the corporate social responsibility practices are performed within the context of philanthropic responsibility understanding and ethical and economic mentalities remain in the background. It has been realised that social responsibility practices taking place in suppliers stakeholder group are not common, and current social responsibility practices reflect economic responsibility. On the other hand, in the environment stakeholder group, legal responsibility was identified to be primary. In general, economic and legal responsibilities were seen to have priority in all stakeholder groups, except the community stakeholder group. The findings obtained reveal that corporate social responsibilities of large companies in the research sample of Turkey are wide enough to include all stakeholder groups other than suppliers, and economic and legal responsibilities have priority in the corporate social responsibility understanding. As a result, many companies embrace a CSR program as a way to promote socially responsible actions and policies, and effectively respond to stakeholder demands. According to stakeholder theory, companies can achieve more positive results by paying more attention to corporate social responsibility programs. Stakeholder theory suggests that organizational survival and success is contingent on satisfying both its economic (e.g. profit maximization) and non-economic (e.g. corporate social performance) objectives by meeting the needs of the company’s various stakeholders. The stakeholder management concept serves to ensure that organizations recognise, analyse and examine the individual and group characteristics that influence or are influenced by organizational behaviours and actions. Future studies may include analyses of which stakeholder groups must be paid more attention in the value creation process of organizations within the context of stakeholder theory, what the contributions the stakeholders provide are and what the possible risks related to stakeholders are, expectations of stakeholders and how processes that will meet these expectations will be developed. Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015 73 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku References Akgeyik, T. (2007). The human resource management dimensions of corporate social responsibility in Turkey: A survey. http://www.journals.istanbul.edu.tr/iusskd/article/ view/1023000164. Andersen, M. & Larsen, T.S. (2009). Corporate social responsibility in global supply chains. Supply Chain Management: An International Journal. 14(2), 75 – 86. Burton, B. K., Farh, J.L. & Hegarty, W. H. (2000). A cross-cultural comparison of corporate social responsibility orientation: Hong Kong vs. United States students. Teaching Business Ethics, 4(2), 151-167. Carroll, A. B. (1991). The pyramid of corporate social responsibility: toward the moral management of organizational stakeholders. Business Horizons. 34(4), 39-48. Carroll, A. B. & Shabana, K. M. (2010). The business case for corporate social responsibility: A review of concepts, research and practice. International Journal of Management Reviews. 12(1), 85-105. Carroll, A. B. (1979). A three-dimensional conceptual model of corporate performance. Academy of Management Review, 4(4), 497-505. Carroll, A. B. (1999). Corporate social responsibility evolution of a definitional construct. Business & Society. 38(3), 268-295. Clarkson, M. B. E. (1995). A stakeholder framework for analyzing and evaluating corporate social performance. Academy of Management Review, 20, 92-117. Collison DJ, Cobb G, Power DM & Stevenson LA. (2008). The financial performance of the FTSE4 Good indices. Corporate Social Responsibility and Environmental Management, 15, 14–28. Commision of the European Communities, (2001: 3). http://www.ab.gov.tr/files/ ardb/evt/1_avrupa_birligi/1_6_raporlar/1_2_green_papers/com, 2001_green_paper_ promoting_a_european_framework_for_corporate_social_responsibility.pdf Commision of the European Communities, (2011:6). http://ec.europa.eu/enterprise/ policies/sustainable-business/corporate-social-responsibility/index_en.htm Dahlsrud, A. (2008). How corporate social responsibility is defined: An analysis of 37 definitions. Corporate Social Responsibility and Environmental Management, 15, 1–13. Dincer, C. & Dincer, B. (2007). Corporate social responsibility: Future prospects in the Turkish context. Social Responsibility Journal, 3(3), 44 – 49. 74 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange Donaldson, T. & Lee E. P. (1995). The stakeholder theory of the corporation: Concepts, evidence, and implications, Academy of Management Review, 20(1), 65-91. Freeman, R.E. (1984). Strategic Management: A Stakeholder Approach, Pitman Publishing, Boston, MA. González-Trejo, E., González-Salazar, N. M., Pedroza-Cantu, G. & ElizondoArroyave, S.G. (2013). Corporate supply chain responsibility (CSCR). Journal of Management Development, 32(4), 363 – 375. Gupta, S. (2011). Consumer stakeholder view of corporate social responsibility: A comparative analysis from USA and India. Social Responsibility Journal, 7(3), 363 – 380. Guthrıe, J. & Abeysekera, I. (2006). Content analysis of social, environmental reporting: What is new?, Journal of Human Resource Costing and Accounting, 10(2), 114-126. Gürol, Y., Büyükbalcı, P., Bal, Y., & Ertemsır Berkın, E. (2010). Concept of corporate social responsibility and an overview in developing countries. Istanbul University, Journal of Political Science. 43, 135-162. Hackston, D. & Milne, J. M., (1996). Some determinants of social and environmental disclosures in New Zealand companies. Accounting, Auditing and Accountability Journal, 9(1), 77-108. Harrison, J. & Freeman, R. (1999). Stakeholders, social responsibility and performance: Empirical evidence and theoretical perspectives. Academy of Management Journal, 42(5), 479-485. Hofstede, G. (1984). Culture’s Consequences: International Differences in Work-Related Values, Sage Publications Beverly Hills, CA. Hofstede, G. (1991), Cultures and Organizations: Software of the Mind, McGraw-Hill, London. http://borsaistanbul.com/en/indices/bist-stock-indices/corporate-governance-index http://www.spk.gov.tr/indexcont.aspx?action=showpage&menuid=10&pid=0. Kavut, L. (2010). Corporate governance, corporate social responsibility and environmental reporting: Review of the environmental explanation of the ISE 100 companies. Istanbul University School of Management Journal, 66, 9-43. Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015 75 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku Lankoski L. (2008). Corporate responsibility activities and economic performance: A theory of why and how they are connected. Business Strategy and the Environment. 17, 536–547. Lober, D.J., Bynum, D., Campbell, E., & Jacques, M. (1997). The 100 plus corporate environmental report study: A survey of an evolving environmental management tool. Businell Strategy and the Environment, 6, 57-73. Mainardes, E. W., Alves, H. & Raposo, M. (2011). Stakeholder theory: Issues to resolve, Management Decision. 49(2), 226 – 252. Mainardes, E. W., Alves, H. & Raposo, M. (2012). A model for stakeholder classification and stakeholder relationships. Management Decision, 50(10), 1861 – 1879. Mitchell, R. K., Bradley R. A. & Donna J. W. (1997). Toward a theory of stakeholder identification and salience: Defining the principle of who and what really counts. Academy of Management Review, 22(4), 853-886. Moir, L. (2001). What do we mean by corporate social responsibility? Corporate Governance, 1(2), 16-22. Ozuem; W., Howell, K. & Lancaster, G. (2014). Corporate social responsibility: Towards a context-specific perspective in developing countries. Social Responsibility Journal, 10(3), 399 – 415. Patton M.Q. (2002). Qualitative Research & Evaluation Methods. Sage: Thousand Oaks. Pinkston, T. S. & Carroll, A. B. (1994). Corporate citizenship perpectives and foreign direct investment in the US. Journal of Business Ethics. 13(3), 157-169. Pinkston, T. S. & Carroll, A. B. (1996). A Retrospective examination of CSR orientations: Have they changed? Journal of Business Ethics, 15(2), 199-206. Romolini, A., Fissi, S. & Gori, E. (2014). Scoring CSR reporting in listed companies evidence from Italian best practices. Corporate Social Responsibility and Environmental Management, 21, 65–81. Sachs, S., Maurer, M., Rühli, E. & Hoffmann, R. (2006). Corporate social responsibility from a “Stakeholder View” perspective: CSR implementation by a Swiss mobile telecommunication provider. Corporate Governance: The International Journal of Business in Society, 6(4), 506 – 515. Spence, L. & Bourlakis, M. (2009). The evolution from corporate social responsibility to supply chain responsibility: the Case of Waitrose. Supply Chain Management: An International Journal, 14(4), 291 – 302. 76 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange Spiller, R. (2000). Ethical business and investment: a model for business and society. Journal of Business Ethics. 27, 149-160. Trebeck, K. (2008). Exploring the responsiveness of companies: corporate social responsibility to stakeholders. Social Responsibility Journal, 4(3), 349 – 365. Visser, W. (2005). Revisiting Carroll’s CSR Pyramid: An African Perspective, In E.R. Pedersen & M. Huniche and Economic Justice, Hyberabad: ICFAI University, 5-10, 2005. Welford, R., Chan, C. & Man, M. (2007). Priorities for corporate social responsibility: a survey of businesses and their stakeholders. Corporate Social Responsibility and Environmental Management, 15, 52–62. Wu, J. (2014). The antecedents of corporate social and environmental irresponsibility. Corporate Social Responsibility and Environmental Management, 21, 286–300. i. ii. (http://www.borsaistanbul.com/en/indices/bist-stock-indices/corporate-governance-index) (http://www.spk.gov.tr/indexcont.aspx?action=showpage&menuid=10&pid=0) Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015 77 �� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Extent The size or duration of the resource. 2947 Title A name given to the resource Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange Author Author ÇETİNKAYA, Melek AĞCA, Veysel ÖZUTKU, Hatice Abstract A summary of the resource. Abstract: This study is based on “stakeholder theory” in order to explain the concept of corporate social responsibility. To examine the social responsibility areas of business organizations, “The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility” model developed by Carroll (1991) was used in this study. According to this model, entire range of business responsibilities can be considered in four groups: economic, legal, ethical and philanthropic. Within the framework of Carroll’s corporate social responsibility (CSR) Pyramid, the aim of this study is to illustrate priorities in Corporate Social Responsibility Report of the leading companies in Turkey. In this context, 48 companies from Borsa Istanbul (BIST) Corporate Governance Index were selected as the sample of the study. Qualitative research approach was used in the study. The data obtained from the annual reports, sustainability reports and corporate governance compliance reports of these 48 companies were subjected to content analysis. According to the findings, economic and legal responsibilities were found to have priority for shareholders, customers and employees stakeholder groups in terms of corporate social responsibility levels. While philanthropic responsibility was found to have priority for community stakeholder group, economic responsibility is important for suppliers stakeholder group. Legal responsibility, on the other hand, is important for environment stakeholder group. In general, economic and legal responsibilities have priorities in all stakeholder groups other than community stakeholder group. Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available International Burch University Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2015 Keywords Keywords. Article PeerReviewed H Social Sciences (General),HB Economic Theory,HG Finance https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/81163b7cf8332ebedf5054e10f5aae9f.pdf 68158002e29b5301b631657efe2466ce PDF Text Text Journal of Economic and Social Studies Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange Melek Çetinkaya Afyon Kocatepe University Afyonkarahisar, Turkey mlcetinkaya@hotmail.com Veysel Ağca Afyon Kocatepe University Afyonkarahisar, Turkey agca@aku.edu.tr Hatice Özutku Afyon Kocatepe University Afyonkarahisar, Turkey hozutku@aku.edu.tr Abstract: This study is based on “stakeholder theory” in order to explain the concept of corporate social responsibility. To examine the social responsibility areas of business organizations, “The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility” model developed by Carroll (1991) was used in this study. According to this model, entire range of business responsibilities can be considered in four groups: economic, legal, ethical and philanthropic. Within the framework of Carroll’s corporate social responsibility (CSR) Pyramid, the aim of this study is to illustrate priorities in Corporate Social Responsibility Report of the leading companies in Turkey. In this context, 48 companies from Borsa Istanbul (BIST) Corporate Governance Index were selected as the sample of the study. Qualitative research approach was used in the study. The data obtained from the annual reports, sustainability reports and corporate governance compliance reports of these 48 companies were subjected to content analysis. According to the findings, economic and legal responsibilities were found to have priority for shareholders, customers and employees stakeholder groups in terms of corporate social responsibility levels. While philanthropic responsibility was found to have priority for community stakeholder group, economic responsibility is important for suppliers stakeholder group. Legal responsibility, on the other hand, is important for environment stakeholder group. In general, economic and legal responsibilities have priorities in all stakeholder groups other than community stakeholder group. Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015 Key words: Corporate Social Responsibility; The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility JEL Classification: M10, M14 Article History Submitted: 21 May 2015 Resubmitted: 21 August 2015 Resubmitted: 10 September 2015 Accepted: 14 September 2015 http://dx.doi.org/10.14706/ JECOSS15525 57 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku Introduction An early definition of Corporate Social Responsibility (CSR) by European Commission was “a concept whereby companies integrate social and environmental concerns in their business operations and in their interaction with their stakeholders on a voluntary basis” (Commission of the European Communities, 2001: 3). The Commission modified this definition in 2011 as “the responsibility of enterprises for their impacts on society”. In order to fulfil corporate social responsibility, business organizations must have a process that integrates social, environmental, ethical and human rights, and consumer expectations into their business operations and core strategy to get close relationships with social partners (Commission of the European Communities, 2011: 6). According to this definition, it is clear that business organizations have more duties than the official expectations, such as investing in human capital and the environment. Global environmental problems such as climate change, vanishing natural resources and pollution have made corporate social responsibility an important agenda of business world (Harrison and Freeman, 1999; Dincer and Dincer, 2007). The definition and content of CSR change in different contexts. A company should take its stakeholders’ needs into consideration when planning its CSR programmes. Since CSR will always have a location-based nature, a company should understand the priorities of local stakeholders (Welford, Chan and Man, 2007: 52). Environmental concerns of the consumers and the increasing interest in CSR since the 1970’s brought CSR into the discussion of the academic and business world (Harrison and Freeman, 1999; Dincer and Dincer, 2007). Although the term ‘corporate social responsibility’ is still widely used, terms such as corporate citizenship, business ethics, stakeholder management and sustainability offer competing, complementary and overlapping concepts to cover the field (Carroll and Shabana, 2010: 86). The purpose of this study is to analyse the nature of CSR. A descriptive analysis based on CSR Pyramid developed by Carroll was used for the Turkish context. The CSR Pyramid which can be labeled as to be the most well known model for corporate social responsibility emphasize the importance of economic, legal, ethical and philanthropic responsibilities with its four levels. None the less, analysis of CSR in Turkey may provide an opportunity to examine the relevance of CSR Pyramid priorities in Turkish context to the conventional American ordering when Carroll’s basic four part model is taken into consideration. Corporate Social Responsibility and Organizational Stakeholders The content and definition of CSR has always been a most debated subject (Dahlsrud, 2008: 2; Moir, 2001: 19). As a result of these debates, different perspectives flourished in the field of CSR. Among these perspectives on CSR, Ozuem et al. (2014: 400) put forward some theoretical perspectives as agency theory, the stakeholder theory, the stewardship theory, a resource-based view of the firm, the institutional theory and the strategic leadership theory. 58 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange The history of CSR goes a long way back. The modern era of CSR is dated back to 1950s by Carroll (1999: 268). Although the attempts to define CSR flourished during the 1960s and especially in 1970s, the definitions of CSR became more specific while different approaches on corporate social responsiveness and corporate social performance (CSP) began to flourish. However, the 1980s saw fewer new definitions, more empirical research, and an increase on alternative themes such as corporate social performance, stakeholder theory and business ethics theory. In the 1990s, CSR continued to serve on the same basis but it was transformed through alternative thematic frameworks such as stakeholder theory, business ethics theory, CSP, and corporate citizenship. The analysis of definitions showed that these concepts were appealing to the same dimensions of CSR (Dahlsrud, 2008: 4). Grouping the phrases which refer to the same dimensions gave out five dimensions, namely as the environmental dimension (The natural environment), the social dimension (The relationship between business and society), the economic dimension (Socio-economic or financial aspects, describing CSR in terms of business operations), the stakeholder dimension (Stakeholders or stakeholder groups) and the voluntariness dimension (Actions not prescribed by law). Acting responsibly is important for any firm doing business. Two theories of CSR offer definitions for responsibility. According to the definition based on shareholder theory managers should make decisions that maximize the wealth of their firms’ stockholders. On the other hand, the definition based on stakeholder theory argues that rather than maximizing the prosperity of their owners, firms have duties towards the society. Ultimately, this debate on the definition of responsibility changed its direction towards deciding the amount a firm should spend for acting responsibly (Wu, 2014: 286). The concepts of corporate citizenship, corporate sustainability, stakeholder management, environmental management, business ethics and corporate social performance are studied under CSR. Carroll defines social responsibility as the entire range of obligations a business has towards the society in terms of the economic, legal, ethical, and discretionary categories of business performance (1979: 497). According to this definition, there are four dimensions of CSR namely as economic, legal, ethical and discretionary (philanthropic) responsibilities. Although these four constituent parts of CSR reflect the viewpoints related to earlier definitions, it represents the social responsibilities of businesses in more details. Thus Carroll’s definition has been the most widely accepted one among a vast number of definitions in the literature of CSR (Visser, 2005: 33). Carroll presents economic, legal, ethical and philanthropic dimensions of CSR on the model of “The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility” and argues that not only economic and legal responsibility dimensions have been a part of CSR but all four responsibility dimensions have always existed to some extent while ethical and philanthropic functions have taken a significant position just in recent years (Carroll, 1991). Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015 59 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku The pyramid of corporate social responsibility is presented in Figure 1. As can be seen, economic responsibilities component is the foundation block of the other three components. Obeying the laws, or playing by the rules, is the second most important dimension because the law is society’s codification of acceptable and unacceptable behavior. Ethical responsibilities lies on the next level and covers being just and fair, discern what is right or wrong in order to avoid doing harm or to protect the stakeholders which are the employees, consumers, the environment, and others. Ultimately, philanthropic responsibilities focusing on being a good corporate citizen lie at the top of the CSR pyramid. These benevolent activities include contributing financial and human resources to the community and improving the quality of life. No CSR pyramid is perfect without one of these four components. They cannot be separated from one other but here and elsewhere, they are taken into consideration individually in order to discuss their specific nature. Moreover, as Carroll argues (1991: 42), “a consideration of the separate components helps the manager see that the different types of obligations are in a constant but dynamic tension with one another”. Figure 1. The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility Source: Carroll, A. (1991), “The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility: Toward the Moral Management of Organizational Stakeholders”, Business Horizons. According to recent literature on CSR, it is important to have a dialogue with stakeholders in order to protect the interests of stakeholders and to have conformity between the stakeholders and schemes of sustainable development and business strategy. In their study, Romolini et al. (2014: 67) argue that stakeholders, in turn, are less influenced by an entity’s financial performance alone and more influenced by their perception that sustainability is critical to an entity’s financial performance and to fulfilling the 60 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange implicit contract between the entity and society. In this study, theoretical perspectives of stakeholders have been taken into consideration. According to a stakeholder-oriented perspective, organizations exist within networks of stakeholders and face potentially conflicting demands from these stakeholders and have to adapt stakeholders’ demands into the core policies of CSR. In his study on CSR, Dahlsrud (2008: 4) argues that the stakeholder dimension covers “interaction with their stakeholders”, “how organizations interact with their employees, suppliers, customers and communities” and “treating the stakeholders of the firm”. First proposed by Freeman in 1984, stakeholder theory focuses on the strategic management of organizations in the late twentieth century. Numerous studies in literature, especially those of Clarkson (1995), Donaldson and Preston (1995), Mitchell et al. (1997) helped the theory to flourish and develop (Mainardes et al., 2012: 1862). Although they may offer different definitions and interpretations, all these studies, in their core, follow the definition of Freeman (1984) and reflect the same principle to a greater or lesser extent: the company should take into consideration the needs, interests and influences of people and groups, who either impact on or may be impacted by its policies and operations. According to Freeman’s (1984) definition, individuals or groups may influence or be influenced by the scope of organizational objectives. Within this concept, a person, an informal group, an organization or an institution may all be stakeholders (Mainardes et al., 2011: 228). Moir (2001: 19) argues that the stakeholder theory can be used as a basis to analyse those groups to whom the firm should be responsible. A literature review reveals various proposals for classifying stakeholders by their respective level of importance (Clarkson, 1995: 106; Donaldson and Preston, 1995: 68; Mainardes et al., 2012: 1865; Ozuem et al., 2014: 400; Trebeck, 2008: 352). Stakeholders are important for companies in some sense because they have an influence on company performance. For this reason, companies try to respond to their stakeholders’ demands in economic, formal or political frames. Stakeholders may have different levels of priorities for companies at different times but according to literature, there is some stability in the pattern of priority of stakeholders. Also, the stage of business and expectations of businesses may be different in different countries although they may be in the same field. Moreover different orientations can be observed in corporate environments of different countries. Pinkston and Carroll (1994: 165), who studied the conditions of markets in England, France, Germany, Japan, Sweden, Switzerland and the US, argue that stakeholders have different levels of importance in different countries. For example, while the focus is on economic responsibilities to owners in England, the focus shifts to company-employee relations in France and Germany, and to nurturing the business-community relationships in Japan. Naturally, because of the differences in these business relationships, stakeholder priorities can also be different. Thus, the stakeholder groups studied in the samples appeared to be prioritized in the same order while communities and government stakeholders ranked lower than the other threestakeholder groups of employees, consumers, and owners (Pinkston and Carroll, 1994: 161). Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015 61 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku The terms of “stakeholder” and “social responsibility” have close relationships in terms of corporate social responsibility. The connection between these two terms derives from the vague content of the term “social” and the concept of “stakeholder” denotes to social or societal responsibilities of a company (Carroll, 1991: 43). Ozuem et al. (2014: 400) argue that according to stakeholder-oriented perception, organizations exist within networks of stakeholders and they aim to meet potentially conflicting demands of these stakeholders in terms of CSR objectives and policies. The duty of the management of a stakeholder oriented business is difficult because the managers have to make a settlement between their objectives and the expectations and demands of the stakeholders. While doing this, they have to meet the demands of main stakeholders in the first place and the remaining groups later. Although it is not always possible to satisfy all the parties at the same time, it is important for a company to protect its long-term interests. Carroll (1991: 43) assumes that the functions of stakeholder management are to describe, understand, analyse, and finally to manage. Carroll poses five questions to understand stakeholder management: 1. Who are our stakeholders? 2. What are their stakes? 3. What opportunities and challenges are presented by our stakeholders? 4. What corporate social responsibilities (economic, legal, ethical, and philanthropic) do we have to our stakeholders? 5. What strategies, actions, or decisions should we take to best deal with these responsibilities? These questions can be discussed in details but attention must be given to what kind of responsibilities does a company have towards its stakeholders (Carroll, 1991: 43). A conceptional framework of stakeholder/responsibility matrix on this topic is presented in Figure 2. Figure 2. Stakeholder/Responsibility Matrix Types of CSR Economic Legal Ethical Philanthropic Stakeholders Owners Customers Employees Community Competitors Suppliers Social Activist Groups 62 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange Public at Large Others Source: Carroll, 1991: 44 By looking and working on this matrix, a manager can decide on how to act in different types of corporate social responsibility environments by taking different stakeholder groups into consideration. For each cell, the manager can gather analytical data and use them “for developing priorities and making both long-term and short-term decisions involving multiple stakeholders’ interests” (Carroll, 1991: 44). However, Pinkston and Carroll (1994) made a little alteration on this classification regarding the stakeholder groups in one of later studies. In their study on international businesses in different countries, Pinkston and Carroll (1994: 161) renamed stakeholder groups as owners, consumers, employees, communities and government. They argued that the perceived relative importance of the organizations’ stakeholder groups will differ across firms by countries-of-origin. Purpose and Importance of the Research Most of the research on Carroll’s (1991) CSR Pyramid has been in an American context. Nevertheless, several of the empirical studies already discussed suggest that culture may have an important influence on perceived CSR priorities (Visser, 2005). Within the framework of Carroll’s CSR Pyramid (1991), this study aims to find out CSR priorities of companies listed in the Corporate Governance Index of Borsa Istanbul (BIST) which apply corporate management principles. In order to realize this aim, economic, legal, ethical and philantrophic responsibilities are placed on stakeholder/responsibility matrix based on Carroll’s Corporate Social Responsibility Pyramid and the distribution of stakeholder groups according to their responsibility fields is investigated. It has been observed that no previous study in the literature of the field has attempted to place these four responsibilities on stakeholder/responsibility matrix. From this perspective, it can be said that this study is of great importance with its pioneering aspects. Methodology of the Research The research in this study was carried out using the qualitative research method. Extreme case sampling (Patton, 2002) was carried out by selecting Turkish companies with the best corporate social responsibility performance. A similar criterion for selecting companies was used by previous studies in order to analyze CSR (Collison et al., 2008; Lankoski, 2008; Romolini et al., 2014). The sample of the research is composed of 48 companies, which trade in Borsa Istanbul (BIST) and listed in Corporate Governance Index. BIST Corporate Governance Index (XKURY) is an index which includes the companies that apply Corporate Governance Principlesi. Corporate Governance Principles in Turkey are constituted by Capital Markets Board by taking primarily the “OECD Corporate Governance Principles” of 1999 into consideration. Corporate Governance Principles are made up of four parts: (1) Shareholders, (2) Public Disclosure and Transparency, (3) Stakeholders, (4) Board of Directors. An important portion of corporate governance Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015 63 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku principles are about the responsibilities of companies towards stakeholdersii. For this reason, sampling for the study has been chosen from companies within Corporate Governence Index which lists companies with high corporate social responsibility performance. In the attainment of data, “Annual Reports”, “Sustainability Reports”, and “Corporate Governance Compliance Reports”, which are presented as “public domain” information in the websites of the so-called companies, were taken as a basis. Content analysis method was used in the analysis of the data. Content analysis necessitates the information in the content of a text (or report) to be coded within the framework of pre-described categories, as quantitatively and qualitatively (Guthrie and Abeysekera, 2006: 117). With this method, percentage distribution of the information presented in a report (or a text) is measured, by being classified (coded) according to categories (Loberet et al., 1997: 59). Quantitative measurements obtained as a result of coding can be used as data in other kinds of analyses (Hackston and Milne, 1996: 84). For information related to corporate social responsibility which will be coded in content analysis, categories need to be formed and corporate social responsibility information types which will be included in these categories need to be determined. Carroll’s (1991) study was taken into consideration for defining the social responsibility areas in the content analysis. Business practices defined by Spiller (2000) were taken into consideration in order to identify the business practices related to the expectations of stakeholder groups. Content Analysis Process In order to determine the categories and classifications of corporate social responsibility information types according to these categories, which will be used in the execution of this research and application of content analysis technique, literature review was completed and the following basic and sub categories were formed based on the information and categories in the studies of Carroll (1991) and Spiller (2000). Moreover, studies of Carroll (1991), Pinkston and Carroll (1994), Clarkson (1995), Donaldson and Preston (1995) and Trebeck (2008) were considered for the identification of stakeholder groups. Accordingly, stakeholder groups were taken into account as shareholders, consumers, employees, communities, suppliers, governments and others. Social Responsibility Areas of Business Organizations To examine the social responsibility areas of business organizations, “The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility” model developed by Carroll (1991) was used in this study. According to this model, entire range of business responsibilities can be considered in four groups: economic, legal, ethical and philanthropic (Figure 3). 64 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange Figure 3. Economic, Legal, Ethical and Philanthropic Responsibilities Economic Components (Responsibilities) Legal Components (Responsibilities) 1. It is important to perform in a manner consistent with maximizing earnings per share. 1. It is important to perform in a manner consistent with the expectations of government and law. 2. It is important to be committed to being as profitable as possible. 2. It is important to comply with various federal, state and local regulations. 3. It is important to maintain a strong competitive position. 3. It is important to be a law-abiding corporate citizen. 4. It is important to maintain a high level of operating efficiency. 4. It is important that a successful firm be defined as one that fulfils its legal obligations. 5. It is important that a successful firm be defined 5. It is important to provide goods and services as one that is consistently profitable. that at least meet minimal legal requirements. Ethical Components (Responsibilities) Philanthropic Components (Responsibilities) 1. It is important to perform in a manner consistent with expectations of societal mores and ethical norms. 1. It is important to perform in a manner consistent with the philanthropic and charitable expectations of society. 2. It is important to recognize and respect new or evolving ethical/moral norms adopted by society. 2. It is important to assist the fine and performing arts. 3. It is important to prevent ethical norms from being compromised in order to achieve corporate goals. 3. It is important that managers and employees participate in voluntary and charitable activities within their local communities. 4. It is important that good corporate citizenship be defined as doing what is expected morally or ethically. 4. It is important to provide assistance to private and public educational institutions. 5. It is important to recognize that corporate integrity and ethical behavior go beyond mere compliance with laws and regulations. 5. It is important to assist voluntarily projects that enhance a community’s “quality of life”. Source: Carroll (1991) Business Practices Related to the Expectations of Stakeholder Groups In order to determine the expectations of stakeholder groups within the context of corporate social responsibility in content analysis, the study of Spiller (2000) was taken into consideration. This study of Spiller (2000), which defines important business practices regarding each important stakeholder group, is one of the most detailed studies conducted about stakeholder groups’ expectations as part of corporate social Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015 65 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku responsibility practices. Spiller (2000) specified stakeholder groups that constitute primary priority for a business and claimed that organizational practices, which appear in accordance with the expectations of these groups, can be used in determining the corporate social responsibility performance of a business. This study has been beneficial for many researches about corporate social responsibility practices. To guide implementation, Spiller (2000: 153-154) has identified ten key business practices for each of the six main stakeholder groups: community; environment; employees; customers; suppliers, and shareholders (Figure 4). The list of 60 practices summarised below is neither exhaustive, nor uncontroversial. However, it does provide a starting point, a menu from which companies can choose, preferably in conjunction with their stakeholders, the areas on which to focus. Figure 4. Key Business Practices for Each ofthe Six Main Stakeholder Groups 1. Community 1.1. Generous financial donations 1.2. Innovative giving 1.3. Support for education and job training programmes 1.4. Direct involvement in community projects and affairs 1.5. Community volunteer programmes 1.6. Support for the local community 1.7. Campaigning for environmental and social change 1.8. An employee-led approach to philanthropy 1.9. Efficient and effective community activity 1.10. Disclosure of environmental and social performance 2. Environment 2.1. Environmental policies, organization and management 2.2. Materials policy of reduction, reuse and recycling 2.3. Monitoring, minimising and taking responsibility for releases to the environment 2.4. Waste management 2.5. Energy conservation 2.6. Effective emergency response 2.7. Public dialogue and disclosure 2.8. Product stewardship 2.9. Environmental requirements for suppliers 2.10. Environmental audits 3. Employees 3.1. Fair remuneration 3.2. Effective communication 3.3. Learning and development opportunities 3.4. Fulfilling work 3.5. A healthy and safe work environment 3.6. Equal employment opportunities 3.7. Job security 3.8. Competent leadership 3.9. Community spirit 3.10. Social mission integration 4. Customers 4.1. Industry-leading quality programme 4.2. Value for money 4.3. Truthful promotion 4.4. Full product disclosure 4.5. Leadership in research and development 4.6. Minimal packaging 4.7. Rapid and respectful responses to customer comments, complaints and concerns 4.8. Customer dialogue 4.9. Safe products 4.10. Environmentally and socially responsible production and product composition 66 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange 5. Suppliers 5.1. Develop and maintain long-term purchasing relationships 5.2. Clear expectations 5.3. Pay fair prices and bills according to terms agreed upon 5.4. Fair and competent handling of conflicts and disputes 5.5. Reliable anticipated purchasing requirements 5.6. Encouragement to provide innovative suggestions 5.7. Assist suppliers to improve their environmental and social performance 5.8. Utilise local suppliers 5.9. Sourcing from minority-owned suppliers 5.10. Inclusion of an environmental and social element in the selection of suppliers 6. Shareholders 6.1. Good rate of long-term return to shareholders 6.2. Disseminate comprehensive and clear information 6.3. Encourage staff ownership of shares 6.4. Develop and build relationships with shareholders 6.5. Clear dividend policy and payment of appropriate dividends 6.6. Corporate governance issues are well managed 6.7. Access to company’s directors and senior managers 6.8. Annual report and accounts provide a comprehensive picture of the company’s overall performance 6.9. Clear long-term business strategy 6.10. Open communication with the financial community Source: Spiller, 2000: 153-154. Stakeholder/Responsibility Matrix Business practices devoted to meet the expectations of stakeholder groups for corporate social responsibility areas defined by Carroll and which responsibilities become prominent in which stakeholder groups were defined in the content analysis, based on the Stakeholder/Responsibility Matrix of Carroll (1991). None the less, besides Carroll’s (1991) study, stakeholder groups to be considered in the matrix were identified by considering Pinkston and Carroll (1994), Clarkson (1995), Donaldson and Preston (1995), Spiller (2000) and Trebeck’s (2008) classifications. According to this, stakeholder groups were taken into consideration as shareholders, consumers, employees, communities, suppliers and others. As a result of the assessment done by the authors of the study, business practices related to the expectations of the stakeholder groups (Spiller, 2000) were placed in economic, legal, ethical and philanthropic areas in the stakeholder/responsibility matrix. By this way, a framework was formed in order to evaluate the findings obtained from the content analysis. Figure 5: Stakeholder/Responsibility Matrix Types of CSR Economic Legal Ethical Philanthropic Stakeholders Shareholders Customers Employees Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015 67 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku Community Suppliers Others Findings of the Research and Evaluation of Findings The data attained from the content analysis was analysed with the help of SPSS 20.0 Windows program. How often and at what level the information about corporate social responsibility took place in the related report was determined as number and percentage, and emerging frequency tables were interpreted. During the process of putting data into codes, “1” was used for coding the practices present in the categories considered in the content analysis and “2” was used for coding the practices which are not present in the businesses. Additionally, in terms of sector information, service sector was coded as “1” and manufacturing sector was coded as “2”. 27 of the businesses taking place in the sample operate in service sector, while 21 of them operate in manufacturing sector. Frequency and percentage values belonging to business practices about the expectations of stakeholder groups are presented in Figure 6. Hereunder, business practices falling within shareholders groups are seen to be over 90%. Businesses perform their legal responsibilities against their shareholders to a large extent. Of the practices in economic area, “Open communication with the financial Community” is seen to be over 65% and others are seen to be over 83%. Economic practices of companies as “Clear long-term business strategy” and “Clear dividend policy and payment of appropriate dividends” oriented to shareholders stakeholder group ate at 90% level. Among the economic practices taking place in customers stakeholder group, “Customer dialogue” is seen to be at level 87.5%, “Environmentally and socially responsible production and product composition” is seen to be at level 83% and “safe products” is seen to be at level 79%. Businesses perform their responsibilities against their customers in the economic area. Of their responsibilities in legal area, “Truthful promotion” is at level 67% while “Minimal packaging” is at the level of 33%. The fact that this practice is used only in manufacturing businesses should be considered in minimal packaging radio to be low. Ethically, “Rapid and respectful responses to customer comments, complaints and concerns” is at level 79% and “Value for Money” is at level 44%. It is observed that businesses do not stress on the “Money” concept much, which is directed to customers stakeholder group. Of the practices falling within employees stakeholder group, economically “Learning and development opportunities” was emphasized as 96% and legally “A healthy and safe work environment” was emphasized as 94%. In the ethical responsibility area, “Fulfilling work” and “Competent leadership” were mentioned at 60%, “Community spirit” at 75%, and “Fair remuneration” and “Equal employment opportunities” were mentioned over 83%. It is regarded that practices in employees stakeholder group were given a quite high importance. 68 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange Business practices in community stakeholder group are seen to be at 35% in the economic area with “Disclosure of environmental and social performance” at 35% and at 73% in the ethical area of “Innovative giving”. In the philanthropic area, the practice that has the highest level is “Direct involvement in community projects and affairs” with 88% and the practice that has the lowest level is “An employee-led approach to philanthropy” with 48%. It can be stated that businesses act sensitive about philanthropic practices in community stakeholder group. Businesses do not seem to give much place to information related to suppliers stakeholder group. The most emphasized practice in economic area is “Encouragement to provide innovative suggestions” with a level of 48%. The most emphasized practice in ethical area is “Inclusion of an environmental and social element in the selection of suppliers” with a level of 40%, and the most emphasized practice in philanthropic area is “Assist suppliers to improve their environmental and social performance” with a level of 40%. Other practices seem to be even lower than this level. Practices under the title of Environment were encountered mostly in the stakeholder group named as Others. The most mentioned practice in economic practices area is “Environmental policies, organization and management” with a level of 83%. “Environmental requirements for suppliers” is seen to be at level 37% and “Environmental audits” is seen to be at level 35%. The practice in legal area is “Public dialogue and disclosure” at a level of 60%. Whether a difference exists between expectations of stakeholder groups and related business practices from the point of sectors of the businesses taking place in the research was analysed via t-test. As a result of the analysis, business practices falling within stakeholder groups did not show a significant difference between service sector and manufacturing sector. Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015 69 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku Figure 6. Stakeholder/Responsibility Matrix in Turkey Sample 70 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange According to findings obtained from this research, economic and legal responsibilities were determined to have priority in shareholders, customers and employees stakeholder groups in terms of corporate social responsibility levels. Philanthropic responsibility was determined to be primary in community stakeholder group, economic responsibility was seen to be primary in suppliers stakeholder group, and legal responsibility was seen to be primary in environment stakeholder group. In general, economic and legal responsibilities were observed to have priority in all stakeholder groups, except community stakeholder group. Findings obtained reveal that corporate social responsibility practices of businesses taking place in Turkey research sample are wide enough to include stakeholder groups, other than suppliers. In Turkey, companies traditionally perform corporate social responsibility practices for long years within the framework of philanthropy. As a matter of fact, many businesses materialize their politics in this direction through various projects, such as awarding scholarships to students, sponsoring sports and art activities. Although social responsibility programs do not improve in private sector as fast as in the world, they have a different status lately. Non-governmental organizations, which developed quickly especially in 1990s, lead the supports of companies in social areas, in which education projects comes first on a more substantial ground with sustainability. On the other hand, especially in previous years, many companies head towards professional support for social responsibility programs. Non-governmental organizations enable the support given to social-oriented projects in private sector to increase quickly. Nongovernmental organizations, which work with a transparent administrative mentality and responsibility mission, establish a ground for the creation of social projects with the leading companies of private sector. Social responsibility projects, which are realised through a co-operation with non-governmental organizations, are seen to be executed in areas such as education, sports, health, elderly, children and environment. Besides this, several consultancy institutions are seen to function with the purpose of supporting businesses in identifying social responsibility projects and in the process of putting them into practice (Akgeyik, 2007: 82). As the obtained findings are compared to the findings of prior studies in different countries, similar results were attained in some aspects, while different ones were obtained in others. For instance, in their study which includes England, France, Germany, Japan, Sweden, Switzerland and the US, Pinkston and Carroll (1994) put forward that the importance given to stakeholders differed according to countries. England has been shown to emphasize economic responsibilities to owners in its business community. France, on the other hand, has been understood to focus on company employee relations, as has Germany. The Japanese environment has appeared to nurture the business-community relationships. Since these relationships can be noticeably different in any given business environment, the stakeholder priorities were expected to be different for the sample organizations. One of the conspicuous findings of the study is the lack of corporate social responsibility practices regarding the suppliers stakeholder group. A similar situation exists in the findings of the studies that were conducted in other countries. For example, several Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015 71 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku empirical studies in Europe, North America and Asia have investigated how firms work with CSR-related issues in their supply chains. Most of these studies are not only confined to large multinational corporations, but also include SMEs. According to the results attained, despite many companies’ efforts to engage in CSR-related activities in their supply chains, there is often a gap between the ethical standards expressed and the actual conditions at the suppliers (Andersen and Larsen, 2009: 78). In today’s competitive business environment, it has become imperative for firms to find ways to work collaboratively with suppliers. Moreover, it has been shown that firm-supplier cooperation and partnership can help all supply-chain members to increase performance. Additionally, ethical behavior in the firm-supplier relationship will generate trust and better communication – attributes which can result in greater competitiveness and wealth creation (Gonzalez et al., 2013: 373). Conclusion This study is based on “stakeholder theory” to explain the concept of corporate social responsibility levels in Turkey. To examine the social responsibility areas of business organizations, “The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility” model developed by Carroll (1991) was used in this study. According to this model, entire range of business responsibilities can be considered in four groups: economic, legal, ethical and philanthropic. Within the framework of Carroll’s corporate social responsibility (CSR) Pyramid, the aim of this study is to illustrate priorities (highlight issues and areas) in Corporate Social Responsibility of the leading companies in Turkey. In this context, 48 companies were selected as the sample of the study in the Borsa Istanbul (BIST) Corporate Governance Index. The research was carried out using the qualitative research method. In the attainment of data, “Annual Reports”, “Sustainability Reports”, and “Corporate Governance Compliance Reports”, which are “public domain” information published in the websites of the so-called companies, were taken as a basis. Content analysis method was used in the analysis of the data. According to the findings of this study, economic and legal responsibilities were determined to have priority in shareholders, customers and employees stakeholder groups in terms of corporate social responsibility levels. Among the companies which fall into the scope the study, responsibilities outstanding in the field of economic responsibilities for shareholders are: “Good rate of long-term return to shareholders”, “Clear dividend policy and payment of appropriate dividends”, “Clear long-term business strategy”, “Open communication with the financial Community”. The important topics for shareholders in terms of legal responsibilities are: “Disseminate comprehensive and clear information”, “Corporate governance issues are well managed and access to company’s directors and senior managers”, “Annual report and accounts provide a comprehensive picture of the company’s overall performance”. For customers stakeholder group, social responsibility topics on economic level are: “Industry-leading quality programme”, “Customer dialogue”, “Safe products”, “Environmentally and socially responsible production and product composition”. Legal responsibilities which are important for customer stakeholder group are: “Truthful promotion” and “Minimal 72 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange packaging”. While the economic responsibilities which stand out for employees stakeholder group are “Learning and development opportunities”, legal responbilities which are important for the same group are “A healthy and safe work environment”. Corporate social responsibility practices reflecting ethical and philanthropic responsibility understanding were not seen to take place in shareholders stakeholder group. Philanthropic responsibility mentality was seen not to fall within customers and employees stakeholder groups. In community stakeholder group, on the other hand, it is conspicuous that most of the corporate social responsibility practices are performed within the context of philanthropic responsibility understanding and ethical and economic mentalities remain in the background. It has been realised that social responsibility practices taking place in suppliers stakeholder group are not common, and current social responsibility practices reflect economic responsibility. On the other hand, in the environment stakeholder group, legal responsibility was identified to be primary. In general, economic and legal responsibilities were seen to have priority in all stakeholder groups, except the community stakeholder group. The findings obtained reveal that corporate social responsibilities of large companies in the research sample of Turkey are wide enough to include all stakeholder groups other than suppliers, and economic and legal responsibilities have priority in the corporate social responsibility understanding. As a result, many companies embrace a CSR program as a way to promote socially responsible actions and policies, and effectively respond to stakeholder demands. According to stakeholder theory, companies can achieve more positive results by paying more attention to corporate social responsibility programs. Stakeholder theory suggests that organizational survival and success is contingent on satisfying both its economic (e.g. profit maximization) and non-economic (e.g. corporate social performance) objectives by meeting the needs of the company’s various stakeholders. The stakeholder management concept serves to ensure that organizations recognise, analyse and examine the individual and group characteristics that influence or are influenced by organizational behaviours and actions. Future studies may include analyses of which stakeholder groups must be paid more attention in the value creation process of organizations within the context of stakeholder theory, what the contributions the stakeholders provide are and what the possible risks related to stakeholders are, expectations of stakeholders and how processes that will meet these expectations will be developed. Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015 73 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku References Akgeyik, T. (2007). The human resource management dimensions of corporate social responsibility in Turkey: A survey. http://www.journals.istanbul.edu.tr/iusskd/article/ view/1023000164. Andersen, M. & Larsen, T.S. (2009). Corporate social responsibility in global supply chains. Supply Chain Management: An International Journal. 14(2), 75 – 86. Burton, B. K., Farh, J.L. & Hegarty, W. H. (2000). A cross-cultural comparison of corporate social responsibility orientation: Hong Kong vs. United States students. Teaching Business Ethics, 4(2), 151-167. Carroll, A. B. (1991). The pyramid of corporate social responsibility: toward the moral management of organizational stakeholders. Business Horizons. 34(4), 39-48. Carroll, A. B. & Shabana, K. M. (2010). The business case for corporate social responsibility: A review of concepts, research and practice. International Journal of Management Reviews. 12(1), 85-105. Carroll, A. B. (1979). A three-dimensional conceptual model of corporate performance. Academy of Management Review, 4(4), 497-505. Carroll, A. B. (1999). Corporate social responsibility evolution of a definitional construct. Business & Society. 38(3), 268-295. Clarkson, M. B. E. (1995). A stakeholder framework for analyzing and evaluating corporate social performance. Academy of Management Review, 20, 92-117. Collison DJ, Cobb G, Power DM & Stevenson LA. (2008). The financial performance of the FTSE4 Good indices. Corporate Social Responsibility and Environmental Management, 15, 14–28. Commision of the European Communities, (2001: 3). http://www.ab.gov.tr/files/ ardb/evt/1_avrupa_birligi/1_6_raporlar/1_2_green_papers/com, 2001_green_paper_ promoting_a_european_framework_for_corporate_social_responsibility.pdf Commision of the European Communities, (2011:6). http://ec.europa.eu/enterprise/ policies/sustainable-business/corporate-social-responsibility/index_en.htm Dahlsrud, A. (2008). How corporate social responsibility is defined: An analysis of 37 definitions. Corporate Social Responsibility and Environmental Management, 15, 1–13. Dincer, C. & Dincer, B. (2007). Corporate social responsibility: Future prospects in the Turkish context. Social Responsibility Journal, 3(3), 44 – 49. 74 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange Donaldson, T. & Lee E. P. (1995). The stakeholder theory of the corporation: Concepts, evidence, and implications, Academy of Management Review, 20(1), 65-91. Freeman, R.E. (1984). Strategic Management: A Stakeholder Approach, Pitman Publishing, Boston, MA. González-Trejo, E., González-Salazar, N. M., Pedroza-Cantu, G. & ElizondoArroyave, S.G. (2013). Corporate supply chain responsibility (CSCR). Journal of Management Development, 32(4), 363 – 375. Gupta, S. (2011). Consumer stakeholder view of corporate social responsibility: A comparative analysis from USA and India. Social Responsibility Journal, 7(3), 363 – 380. Guthrıe, J. & Abeysekera, I. (2006). Content analysis of social, environmental reporting: What is new?, Journal of Human Resource Costing and Accounting, 10(2), 114-126. Gürol, Y., Büyükbalcı, P., Bal, Y., & Ertemsır Berkın, E. (2010). Concept of corporate social responsibility and an overview in developing countries. Istanbul University, Journal of Political Science. 43, 135-162. Hackston, D. & Milne, J. M., (1996). Some determinants of social and environmental disclosures in New Zealand companies. Accounting, Auditing and Accountability Journal, 9(1), 77-108. Harrison, J. & Freeman, R. (1999). Stakeholders, social responsibility and performance: Empirical evidence and theoretical perspectives. Academy of Management Journal, 42(5), 479-485. Hofstede, G. (1984). Culture’s Consequences: International Differences in Work-Related Values, Sage Publications Beverly Hills, CA. Hofstede, G. (1991), Cultures and Organizations: Software of the Mind, McGraw-Hill, London. http://borsaistanbul.com/en/indices/bist-stock-indices/corporate-governance-index http://www.spk.gov.tr/indexcont.aspx?action=showpage&menuid=10&pid=0. Kavut, L. (2010). Corporate governance, corporate social responsibility and environmental reporting: Review of the environmental explanation of the ISE 100 companies. Istanbul University School of Management Journal, 66, 9-43. Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015 75 �Melek Çetinkaya, Veysel Ağca, Hatice Özutku Lankoski L. (2008). Corporate responsibility activities and economic performance: A theory of why and how they are connected. Business Strategy and the Environment. 17, 536–547. Lober, D.J., Bynum, D., Campbell, E., & Jacques, M. (1997). The 100 plus corporate environmental report study: A survey of an evolving environmental management tool. Businell Strategy and the Environment, 6, 57-73. Mainardes, E. W., Alves, H. & Raposo, M. (2011). Stakeholder theory: Issues to resolve, Management Decision. 49(2), 226 – 252. Mainardes, E. W., Alves, H. & Raposo, M. (2012). A model for stakeholder classification and stakeholder relationships. Management Decision, 50(10), 1861 – 1879. Mitchell, R. K., Bradley R. A. & Donna J. W. (1997). Toward a theory of stakeholder identification and salience: Defining the principle of who and what really counts. Academy of Management Review, 22(4), 853-886. Moir, L. (2001). What do we mean by corporate social responsibility? Corporate Governance, 1(2), 16-22. Ozuem; W., Howell, K. & Lancaster, G. (2014). Corporate social responsibility: Towards a context-specific perspective in developing countries. Social Responsibility Journal, 10(3), 399 – 415. Patton M.Q. (2002). Qualitative Research & Evaluation Methods. Sage: Thousand Oaks. Pinkston, T. S. & Carroll, A. B. (1994). Corporate citizenship perpectives and foreign direct investment in the US. Journal of Business Ethics. 13(3), 157-169. Pinkston, T. S. & Carroll, A. B. (1996). A Retrospective examination of CSR orientations: Have they changed? Journal of Business Ethics, 15(2), 199-206. Romolini, A., Fissi, S. & Gori, E. (2014). Scoring CSR reporting in listed companies evidence from Italian best practices. Corporate Social Responsibility and Environmental Management, 21, 65–81. Sachs, S., Maurer, M., Rühli, E. & Hoffmann, R. (2006). Corporate social responsibility from a “Stakeholder View” perspective: CSR implementation by a Swiss mobile telecommunication provider. Corporate Governance: The International Journal of Business in Society, 6(4), 506 – 515. Spence, L. & Bourlakis, M. (2009). The evolution from corporate social responsibility to supply chain responsibility: the Case of Waitrose. Supply Chain Management: An International Journal, 14(4), 291 – 302. 76 Journal of Economic and Social Studies �Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange Spiller, R. (2000). Ethical business and investment: a model for business and society. Journal of Business Ethics. 27, 149-160. Trebeck, K. (2008). Exploring the responsiveness of companies: corporate social responsibility to stakeholders. Social Responsibility Journal, 4(3), 349 – 365. Visser, W. (2005). Revisiting Carroll’s CSR Pyramid: An African Perspective, In E.R. Pedersen & M. Huniche and Economic Justice, Hyberabad: ICFAI University, 5-10, 2005. Welford, R., Chan, C. & Man, M. (2007). Priorities for corporate social responsibility: a survey of businesses and their stakeholders. Corporate Social Responsibility and Environmental Management, 15, 52–62. Wu, J. (2014). The antecedents of corporate social and environmental irresponsibility. Corporate Social Responsibility and Environmental Management, 21, 286–300. i. ii. (http://www.borsaistanbul.com/en/indices/bist-stock-indices/corporate-governance-index) (http://www.spk.gov.tr/indexcont.aspx?action=showpage&menuid=10&pid=0) Volume 5 Number 2 Fall 2015 77 �� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Extent The size or duration of the resource. 2928 Title A name given to the resource Priorities for Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting: Evidence from Listed Turkish Companies in Istanbul Stock Exchange Author Author Çetinkaya, Melek Ağca, Veysel Özutku, Hatice Abstract A summary of the resource. Abstract: This study is based on "stakeholder theory" in order to explain the concept of corporate social responsibility. To examine the social responsibility areas of business organizations, “The Pyramid of Corporate Social Responsibility” model developed by Carroll (1991) was used in this study. According to this model, entire range of business responsibilities can be considered in four groups: economic, legal, ethical and philanthropic. Within the framework of Carroll’s corporate social responsibility (CSR) Pyramid, the aim of this study is to illustrate priorities in Corporate Social Responsibility Report of the leading companies in Turkey. In this context, 48 companies from Borsa Istanbul (BIST) Corporate Governance Index were selected as the sample of the study. Qualitative research approach was used in the study. The data obtained from the annual reports, sustainability reports and corporate governance compliance reports of these 48 companies were subjected to content analysis. According to the findings, economic and legal responsibilities were found to have priority for shareholders, customers and employees stakeholder groups in terms of corporate social responsibility levels. While philanthropic responsibility was found to have priority for community stakeholder group, economic responsibility is important for suppliers stakeholder group. Legal responsibility, on the other hand, is important for environment stakeholder group. In general, economic and legal responsibilities have priorities in all stakeholder groups other than community stakeholder group. Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available International Burch University Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2015 Keywords Keywords. Article PeerReviewed HB Economic Theory https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/97c6b33e8f1250c36a1cffbd2b5f9d13.pdf cbf7a3726b93718da015d33725c38c59 PDF Text Text IZVORNI NAUČNI RAD Prevencija nasilja u zatvorima: restorativni pristup Prison Violence Prevention: a Restorative Approach Prof. dr. sc. Irma Kovčo Vukadin Odsjek za kriminologiju, Edukacijsko-rehabilitacijski fakultet, Sveučilište u Zagrebu e-mail: irmakv@yahoo.com Sažetak: Politike zaoštravanja kaznene reakcije prema kriminalitetu vrlo često kao praktičnu posljedicu imaju povećanje broja zatvorenika, što u situaciji nedovoljnih zatvorskih kapaciteta dovodi do problema prenapučenosti. Prenapučenost je smatra jednim od rizičnih faktora za razvoj konflikata i nasilno ponašanje kao način rješavanja tih konflikata. Obzirom na prenapučenost, koja postoji u hrvatskom penalnom sustavu, provedeno je istraživanje s ciljem utvrđivanja incidencije i strukture nasilnog ponašanja, utvrđivanja prediktorskih obilježja, analize postojećih mehanizama prevencije nasilja te predlaganja unapređenja prevencije nasilja u penalnom sustavu. Obuhvaćeni su različiti oblici i pravci nasilja: nasilje zatvorenika prema drugim zatvorenicima (viktimiziranost i viktimiziranje), nasilje zatvorenika prema osoblju te korištenje sredstava prisile prema zatvorenicima. Korišten je kvantitativni i kvalitativni pristup. Anketirano je 353 zatvorenika, 154 djelatnika pravosudne policije i 193 djelatnika ostalih službi. Na temu dobivenih generalnih rezultata su realizirane fokus grupe ili strukturirani intervjui sa zatvorenicima i djelatnicima zatvora. U radu se prezentiraju generalni deskriptivni podaci i diskutiraju mogućnosti prevencije nasilja u penalnom sustavu korištenjem programa utemeljenih na principima restorativne pravde. Centar za društvena istraživanja | Godina 2 | Broj1 Ključne riječi: Nasilje u zatvorima, prevencija, restorativni pristup. JEL klasifikacija: K14 http://dx.doi.org/ 10.14706/DO15216 Historija članka Dostavljen: 14.11.2014. Recenziran: 30.11.2014. Prihvaćen: 02.12.2014. 131 �Prof. dr. sc. Irma Kovčo Vukadin Abstract: “Getting tough on crime” policies often result in increased number of inmates, which, in the situation of insufficient prison capacity leads to the problem of overcrowding. Overcrowding is considered one of the risk factors for the development of conflict and violent behavior as a way of resolving these conflicts. Due to the overcrowding that exists in the Croatian penal system, a survey was conducted to determine the incidence and structure of violent behavior, determining the predictive characteristics, analyzes the existing mechanisms of prevention of violence and proposing improvements for prevention of violence in the penal system. Included are various forms and directions of violence: “prisoner to prisoner” violence (experience of victimization and victimizing other prisoners), “prisoner to staff” violence and use of force against prisoners. Quantitative and qualitative approaches were applied. Sample comprised of 353 prisoners, 154 of warders and 193 employees of other departments. After getting results of quantitative research, focus groups or structured interviews (on the results) were conducted with prisoners and prison staff. This paper brings general descriptive data and discuss the possibilities of preventing violence in the penal system using programs based on the principles of restorative justice. 132 Keywords: prison violence, prevention, restorative approach. JEL Classification: K14 http://dx.doi.org/ 10.14706/DO15216 Article History Submitted: 14.11.2014. Resubmited: 30.11.2014. Accepted: 02.12.2014. Društveni ogledi - Časopis za pravnu teoriju i praksu �Prevencija nasilja u zatvorima: restorativni pristup 1. Uvod Populistički odgovor na pojedina teška kaznena djela redovito nosi sa sobom podizanje gornjih okvira granica kazneno-pravnih sankcija za počinitelje kaznenih djela. To je realitet ne samo Hrvatske, nego i brojnih drugih zemalja.1 Jedna od posljedica takvog pokušaja „instant“ rješenja pojedinih oblika kriminaliteta nerijetko povlači za sobom povećanje broja izrečenih bezuvjetnih kazni zatvora što rezultira u povećanom broju zatvorenika.2 U situaciji ne-povećanja zatvorskih kapaciteta i broja osoblja vremenom dolazi do problema prenapučenosti zatvorskog sustava koji stvara poteškoće u organizaciji svakodnevnog života zatvorenika, predstavlja dodatni stres i za zatvorenike i za osoblje te u konačnici utječe na uskraćivanje prava zatvorenicima koje im država garantira svojim pozitivnim pravnim propisima, a zbog čega onda zatvorenici tuže državu.3 Frustriranost uvjetima prenapučenosti može dovesti do povećanja konflikata te posljedično i do pojave nasilnog ponašanja. Naravno, prenapučenost ne treba promatrati kao isključivi kauzalni čimbenik za razvoj nasilnog ponašanja u penalnom sustavu, no, u istraživanju situacijskih ili deprivacijskih čimbenika i dalje zauzima značajno mjesto.4 Pojašnjavajući značaj prenapučenosti u okviru deprivacijskog modela objašnjenja nasilja u zatvoru, Megargee5 navodi: “U zatvorskom okruženju, u kojem su prenapučeni uvjeti više kronični nego privremeni i gdje su na okupu ljudi skloni asocijalnom ponašanju, postoji jasna veza između ograničenja osobnog prostora i pojave agresivnog 1 Više o kritici takvog pristupa u F. Riklin, The death of common sense. Revue internationale de criminologie et de police technique, 4/1997,387-399. P. Chevigny, The populism of fear. Punishment and society, 1/2003,77-96. M. Tonry, Crime and punishment in America, u: Tonry, M. (ed.): The handbook of crime and punishment. Oxford University Press, 1998. J. Pratt, Penal Populism. Abingdon, OX: Routledge, 2007. 2 Tako je primjerice, udio bezuvjetne kazne zatvora u ukupnom broju izrečenih kazneno-pravnih sankcija u Hrvatskoj od 8,7% 2004. godine porastao na 19,7% 2010. godine. Više o kriminalitetu i sankcioniranju kriminaliteta u Hrvatskoj u I. Kovčo Vukadin, Analiza dinamike i strukture kriminaliteta u Republici Hrvatskoj u razdoblju između dviju velikih reforma kaznenog zakonodavstva (1997.-2011.), Hrvatski ljetopis za kazneno pravo i praksu (HLJKPP), 2/2011, 359-416. Posljedica prethodno navedenog je porast broja zatvorenika u hrvatskom penalnom sustavu sa 2803 2003. godine na 5165 2010. godine. 3 O tužbama protiv Republike Hrvatske više u M. Pleić, Međunarodni instrumenti zaštite prava zatvorenika i nadzora nad sustavom izvršavanja kazne zatvora. HLJKPP, 1/2010, 301-500. 4 O incidenciji i istraživanim korealtima nasilnog ponašanja u zatvorskom sustavu više u I. Kovčo Vukadin, M. Mihoci, Nasilje u penalnim ustanovama. HLJKPP, 1/2010, 333-367. 5 E.I. Megargee, Population density and disruptive behavior in a prison setting. Prison violence, ed. A. Cohen, G.F. Cole, R.G. Bailey. Lexington, Mass: D.C. Health and company, 1976. Centar za društvena istraživanja | Godina 2 | Broj1 133 �Prof. dr. sc. Irma Kovčo Vukadin ponašanja.“ Lawrence i Andrews6 u istraživanju povezanosti subjektivnog iskustva prenapučenosti i percepcije agresivnog ponašanja nalaze da je prenapučenost povezana s uzbuđenjem i stresom te smanjenim psihičkim dobrostanjem. Zatvorenici koji doživljavaju prenapučenost znatno češće interpretiraju određena ponašanja kao agresivna i nasilna. Temeljem rezultata provedenih istraživanja koja daju različite rezultate u odnosu na prediktivnu vrijednost prenapučenosti u objašnjenju nasilnog ponašanja u zatvorima bi se moglo zaključiti kako bi se činjenicu ne-povećanja nasilja u uvjetima prenapučenosti moglo sagledavati kao indikator pozitivne socijalne klime u konkretnom zatvoru. Sve prethodno navedeno je poslužilo kao motiv za provođenje istraživanja s ciljem utvrđivanja incidencije i značajnih korelata nasilja u hrvatskom penalnom sustavu, obzirom da takvo istraživanje u Hrvatskoj još nije provedeno. Cilj rada je predstavljanje istraživačkog projekta i deskriptivnih rezultata u odnosu na incidenciju i okolnosti nasilnog ponašanja te razmatranje preventivnih aktivnosti u kontekstu restorativnog pristupa. 2. Metodološki okvir rada 2.1. Cilj istraživanja Odsjek za kriminologiju Edukacijsko-rehabilitacijskog fakulteta i Središnji ured Uprave za zatvorski sustav Ministarstva pravosuđa su koncem 2011. godine i u prvoj polovici 2012. godine proveli istraživanje nasilja u hrvatskom penalnom sustavu. Ciljevi istraživanja su bili slijedeći:  utvrditi incidenciju i strukturu nasilnog ponašanja u penalnim ustanovama  utvrditi značajna prediktorska obilježja  analizirati postojeće mehanizme prevencije i reakcije na nasilno ponašanje (način praćenja i bilježenja, vrsta pomoći koja se nudi osobi koja je doživjela nasilje, pravne posljedice nasilnog ponašanja) 6 C. Lawrence, K. Andrews, The influence of perceived prison crowding on male inmates’ perception of aggressive events. Aggressive behavior, 30/2004, 273-283. 134 Društveni ogledi - Časopis za pravnu teoriju i praksu �Prevencija nasilja u zatvorima: restorativni pristup  na temelju pregleda postojećih znanstveno utemeljenih prediktivnih instrumenata i programa, predložiti uvođenje takvih instrumenata i programa za hrvatski penalni sustav. Za provođenje istraživanja je dobivena suglasnost Etičkog povjerenstva Edukacijsko-rehabilitacijskog fakulteta. Za potrebe ovog rada se prezentiraju deskriptivni podaci o doživljenom (za zatvorenike i manifestiranom) nasilju i okolnostima doživljenog fizičkog nasilja. 2.2. Instrument Za potrebe istraživanja su kreirana tri upitnika (za zatvorenike, za djelatnike pravosudne policije i za djelatnike ostalih službi koji svakodnevno dolaze u kontakt sa zatvorenicima). Sva tri upitnika su imala zajedničke skupine varijabli, ali i neke specifične. U Tablici 1. su navedeni sadržaji za svaki upitnik. Tablica 1. Korišteni instrumenti sadržaj upitnika upitnik zatvorenici nasilno ponašanje doživljeno manifestirano sredstva prisile doživljeno kvaliteta radnog okruženja upitnik agresivnosti  (Buss i Perry, 1992) Skala kritičnog incidenta (Kercher i Martin,1975) socio-demografski  podaci pravosudna policija ostalo osoblje doživljeno doživljeno primijenjeno        Lista nasilnih oblika ponašanja obuhvaća provokativna ponašanja (ruganje, provokacija gestama, verbalna provokacija, pljuvanje na osobu), prijeteća ponašanja (verbalna prijetnja, prijetnja obitelji, prijetnja oružjem), verbalno nasilje (psovanje, nazivanje pogrdnim imenima, vikanje), fizičko nasilje (šamar, udarac u lice, udarac u Centar za društvena istraživanja | Godina 2 | Broj1 135 �Prof. dr. sc. Irma Kovčo Vukadin tijelo – rukom ili nogom, nasilno hvatanje za odjeću ili dio tijela, udarac s nekim objektom, pokušaj davljenja, premlaćivanje, bacanje nekog objekta na osobu, napad s nekim oružjem, odgurivanje) i seksualno nasilje (prisiljavanje na neku seksualnu radnju). Svi sudionici su odgovarali na pitanje izloženosti ovim oblicima nasilnog ponašanja od strane zatvorenika, a zatvorenici su pitani i o osobnom manifestiranju tih oblika ponašanja prema drugim zatvorenicima. Primjena sredstava prisile je definirana Zakonom o izvršavanju kazne zatvora i predstavlja legalne oblike prisile prema zatvorenicima. Bez obzira na legalno opravdanje primjene sredstava prisile, u svojoj osnovnoj prirodi ipak predstavljaju nasilno ponašanje te su iz tog razloga uvršteni u istraživanje. U sredstva prisile spadaju: 1. zahvati za privođenje i tehnike obrane, 2. palica, 3. raspršivač s dopuštenim neškodljivim tvarima, 4. električni paralizator, 5. mlazovi s vodom, 6. podražavajuća kemijska sredstva, 7. vatreno oružje. Za primjenu sredstva prisile su ovlašteni isključivo djelatnici pravosudne policije. Zatvorenike je pitano koliko često su prema njima bila primijenjena navedena sredstva prisile, a djelatnike pravosudne policije je pitano koliko često su oni primijenili pojedino sredstvo prisile. 7 Kvaliteta radnog okruženja (za djelatnike pravosudne policije i ostalog osoblja) je ispitivana korištenjem slijedećih skala koje se često koriste u procjeni penalnog radnog okruženja:  skala stresa na poslu8  skala kvalitete supervizije9  skala podrške kolega10  skala percepcije sigurnosti na poslu11  skala organizacijske podrške za politiku ne-diskriminacije12  skala konflikta posao- obitelj.13 7 I. Kovčo Vukadin, V. Žakman –Ban, Zbirka propisa o izvršavanju kazne zatvora, Pravni fakultet, Zavod za kaznenopravna i kriminološka istraživanja „Ivan Vučetić“, Split, 2010. 8 M. Griffin, Gender and stress: a comparative assessment of sources of stress among correctional officers, Journal of contemporary Criminal Justice, 22/2006, 4-25. 9 Ibid. 10 Ibid. 11 Ibid. 12 Ibid. 13 Ibid. 136 Društveni ogledi - Časopis za pravnu teoriju i praksu �Prevencija nasilja u zatvorima: restorativni pristup Buss i Perry-ev upitnik agresivnosti se vrlo često koristi u ispitivanju nasilnog ponašanja kako bi se utvrdila povezanost analiziranih oblika nasilnog ponašanja sa dobivenim rezultatom na Upitniku agresivnosti. Upitnik agresivnosti je primijenjen u sva tri analizirana subuzorka sudionika istraživanja. U anketiranju djelatnika pravosudne policije je primijenjena skala kritičnog incidenta („The Critical Incident Scale“) koju su razvili Kercher i Martin, a u kasnijim istraživanjima koristili Crouch i Alpert, Jenne i Kersting i Tewksbury i Collins.14 U skali se navodi niz realističkih situacija iz zatvorskog života, a od djelatnika pravosudne policije se traži da označe svoju vjerojatnu reakciju u konkretnoj situaciji. Svi istraživači su prilagođavali skalu posebnostima analizirane populacije i zatvorskih okolnosti. U ovom istraživanju je korišteno 11 situacija koje su koristili Tewksbury i Collins. Ponuđene reakcije su prilagođene hrvatskom penalnom sustavu na način da su poredane od ne-reagiranja, preko razgovora i smirivanja situacije do primjene sredstava prisile. Osim opisanih instrumenata, korišteni su i opći socio-demografski podaci (spol, dob, obrazovanje, ustanova, ukupni staž, staž u zatvorskom sustavu, pohađanje seminara ili tečajeva o agresivnosti, tj. nasilju, potreba edukacija u odnosu na postupanje u nasilnim situacijama, a kod zatvorenika duljina izrečene kazne, ranija osuđivanost, vrsta kaznenog djela). Svi sudionici su zamoljeni da daju prijedloge za poboljšanje sigurnosti u zatvoru. Nakon dovršenog anketiranja i unosa podataka u SPSS program, napravljena je deskriptivna statistika za podatke o incidenciji i strukturi nasilnih oblika ponašanja za uzorak zatvorenika i uzorak osoblja. Studenti diplomskog studija Socijalne pedagogije su, u okviru studentske prakse u kaznionicama (Glina, Turopolje, Lipovica, Požega i Lepoglava) i zatvorima (Zagreb, Bjelovar, Split) tijekom studenog i prosinca 2012. godine, realizirali fokus grupe i/ili strukturirane intervjue sa zatvorenicima i osobljem na temu nasilja u kaznenim tijelima prema dobivenim rezultatima. 14 R. Tewksbury, S.C. Collins, Aggression levels among correctional officers: reassessing sex differences, The Prison Journal, 3/2006, 327-343. Centar za društvena istraživanja | Godina 2 | Broj1 137 �Prof. dr. sc. Irma Kovčo Vukadin 2.3. Uzorak sudionika istraživanja Istraživanje je provedeno u kaznionicama15 u Lepoglavi, Turopolju, Glini, Požegi (kaznionicama za muškarce, žene i maloljetne počinitelje kaznenih djela) i Lipovici, zatvorima16 u Zagrebu, Bjelovaru, Zadru, Varaždinu, Splitu, Šibeniku, Sisku, Karlovcu, Puli, Gospiću, Osijeku, Rijeci i Dubrovniku te u Zatvorskoj bolnici u Zagrebu.17 Prikaz broja popunjenih anketa, iskoristivih anketa i udjelu pojedinog dijela populacije u ukupnoj populaciji u zatvorskom sustavu (zatvorenici i osoblje) (prema godišnjem izvješću Središnjeg ureda Uprave za zatvorski sustav za 2012. godinu) je dan u Tablici 2. Tablica 2. Broj prikupljenih i korištenih upitnika i udio subuzorka u ukupnoj populaciji u 2011 godini zatvorenici pravosudna ostalo policija osoblje popunjeni upitnici 425 280 203 iskoristivi upitnici 401 262 202 % u odnosu na broj u ukupnom 10,8% 16,44 19,6 zatvorskom sustavu u 2011. 15 U kaznionicama se izvršava kazna zatvora izrečena u trajanju duljem od 6 mjeseci. Za izvršavanje kazne zatvora u Hrvatskoj je ustrojeno 7 kaznionica, jedna kaznionica je namijenjena izvršavanju maloljetničkog zatvora, a jedna kaznionica je namijenjena izvršavanju kazne zatvora za žene. 16 U zatvorima se izvršava mjera istražnog zatvora, kazna zatvora izrečena u prekršajnom i drugom postupku te kazna zatvora izrečena u kaznenom postupku u trajanju do 6 mjeseci. U Hrvatskoj postoji 12 zatvora. 17 U zatvorskoj bolnici u Zagrebu se izvršava kazna zatvora izrečena punoljetnim muškim osobama kojima je uz kaznu zatvora izrečena i mjera sigurnosti obveznog psihijatrijskog liječenja. Osim toga, u zatvorskoj bolnici u Zagrebu se obavlja liječenje zatvorenika iz cijelog penalnog sustava Republike Hrvatske. 138 Društveni ogledi - Časopis za pravnu teoriju i praksu �Prevencija nasilja u zatvorima: restorativni pristup 3. Rezultati i diskusija 3.1. Opći podaci o sudionicima istraživanja Pri prikaza deskriptivnih podataka o nasilnom ponašanju je vrijedno iznijeti opće podatke o sudionicima istraživanja. Podaci o spolu sudionika pokazuju kako su u subuzorku zatvorenika i pravosudne policije dominantno zastupljeni muškarci, dok je u skupini ostalog osoblja udio žena veći od udjela muškaraca. Ovakva spolna distribucija uzorka je očekivana obzirom na znatno manji udio žena u osuđeničkog populaciji koji rezultira i sličnom spolnom distribucijom djelatnika pravosudne policije. U kategoriji ostalog osoblja se taj udio „normalizira“. Tablica 3. Spolna struktura sudionika istraživanja (%) zatvorenici pravosudna policija muškarci 82,2 88,1 žene 17,8 11,9 ostalo osoblje 49,7 50,3 Raspon dobi zatvorenika se kreće u rasponu od 17 do 85 godina (srednja vrijednost 36,60, standardna devijacija 11,449). U subuzorku djelatnika pravosudne policije je najzastupljenija dobna kategorija od 35 do 44 godine (43,9%), dok se u subuzorku ostalog osoblja primjećuje najčešća zastupljenost nešto starije kategorije sudionika – od 45 do 54 godina (49%). Tablica 4. Dobna struktura sudionika istraživanja (%) pravosudna policija 18-24 godine 3,4 25-34 godine 29,4 35-44 godine 43,9 45-54 godine 22,9 55-65 godina 0,4 ostalo osoblje 0,5 14,4 28,4 49,0 7,7 Obzirom da se ispitivanje izloženosti nasilju u ovom istraživanju odnosilo na ukupni boravak u kaznenom tijelu, tj. ukupni staž djelatnika, važno je imati informaciju o stupnju sigurnosti odjela u kojem je zatvorenik proveo najveći dio svog vremena, odnosno u kojem je osoblje radilo.18 18 U čl. 22 Zakona o izvršavanju kazne zatvora se navodi kako, prema stupnju sigurnosti i ograničenju slobode kretanja, kaznionice mogu biti zatvorene, poluotvorene i otvorene te da, bez obzira na stupanj Centar za društvena istraživanja | Godina 2 | Broj1 139 �Prof. dr. sc. Irma Kovčo Vukadin Iz tablice 5. je razvidno kako je više od polovice zatvorenika uglavnom boravilo u zatvorenim odjelima, nešto više od polovice u poluotvorenim odjelima, dok je najmanji broj zatvorenika najveći dio svog boravka u kaznionici proveo u otvorenim odjelima što odgovara i logici smještaja zatvorenika u takve odjele. Djelatnici pravosudne policije su najveći dio svog staža proveli u zatvorenim odjelima što također odgovara logici strukture radnih mjesta djelatnika pravosudne policije koja nije zastupljena u uvjetima otvorenog tipa, tj. minimalnog stupnja sigurnosti. Ostalo osoblje je u više od polovice svog radnog staža također bilo zaposleno u odjelima maksimalne sigurnosti. Tablica 5. Stupanj sigurnosti odjela u kojem su proveli najveći dio vremena boravka / rada (%) zatvorenici pravosudna policija ostalo osoblje zatvoreni 60,3 91,7 68,0 poluotvoreni 36,1 8,3 19,3 otvoreni 3,6 0,0 12,2 U okviru osnovnog opisa uzorka interesirao nas je i podatak o duljini izrečene kazne zatvora obzirom da se to obilježje često analizira u kontekstu ispitivanja nasilja u zatvorskom okruženju. Tablica 6. sadrži podatke o duljini izrečene kazne zatvora iz koje je razvidno da je kazna zatvora analiziranom uzorku zatvorenika najčešće izrečena u trajanju od jedne do tri godine (44,3%), dok se s porastom duljine kazne zatvora smanjuje njen udio u analiziranom uzorku s izuzetnom najdulje izrečene kazne zatvora – u trajanju od 15 i više godina. sigurnosti i ograničenje slobode, u svom sastavu mogu imati zatvorene, poluotvorene i otvorene odjele. Zatvori su, prema stupnju sigurnosti i ograničenju slobode kretanja zatvorenika, ustanove zatvorenog tipa. Zatvorska bolnica je, prema stupnju sigurnosti, također ustanova zatvorenog tipa. Zakon o izvršavanju kazne zatvora, Narodne novine, 190/03, 76/07, 27/08, 83/09, 18/11, 48/11, 56/13, 150/13, 150/13. 140 Društveni ogledi - Časopis za pravnu teoriju i praksu �Prevencija nasilja u zatvorima: restorativni pristup Tablica 6. Duljina izrečene kazne zatvora (%) do 1 godine 1-3 godine 3-6 godina 6-9 godina 9-12 godina 12-15 godina 15 i više godina % 11,2 44,3 26,1 8,0 4,3 2,7 3,5 Komplementaran podatak za djelatnike osoblja je podatak o duljini radnog staža u zatvorskom sustavu. Iz podataka prezentiranih u Tablici 7. se može zaključiti kako analizirani uzorak djelatnika penalnih ustanova čini iskusno osoblje – kako u subuzorku djelatnika pravosudne policije, tako i u subuzorku ostalog osoblja (najčešće se radi o djelatnicima sa 10 do 20 godina radnog staža u penalnom sustavu). Tablica 7. Duljina radnog staža u zatvorskom sustavu (%) pravosudna policija do 1 godine 0,8 1-5 godina 13,4 5-10 godina 13,7 10-20 godina 42,4 20 i više godina 29,8 ostalo osoblje 4,6 15,3 21,9 32,7 25,5 3.2. Nasilno ponašanje Sudionici istraživanja (zatvorenici i djelatnici osoblja) su zamoljeni da iskažu koliko puta su od zatvorenika doživjeli pojedine oblike nasilnog ponašanja tijekom ukupnog boravka/radnog staža u penalnom sustavu. Zatvorenici su dodatno zamoljeni da iskažu koliko puta su se oni ponašali na takav način prema drugim zatvorenicima. Ponuđene kategorije su bile: 1. nikada, 2. jednom, 3. dva do tri puta, 4. četiri do pet puta, 5. šest do sedam puta, 6. osam do devet puta, 7. deset i više puta. Za potrebe ovog rada su sve varijable nasilnog ponašanja pretvorene u binarne varijable (1. nije doživljeno i 2. doživljeno) te su u Tablici 8. prezentirani podaci o postotku osoba koje su doživjeli neki od analiziranih oblika nasilnog ponašanja. Centar za društvena istraživanja | Godina 2 | Broj1 141 �Prof. dr. sc. Irma Kovčo Vukadin Najčešći oblici nasilnog ponašanja kojima su zatvorenici bili izloženi su vikanje (35,5%) i verbalna provokacija, a potom, po visini relativnih frekvencija, slijede nazivanje pogrdnim imenima (33,5%), ruganje (33,1%), psovanje (32,7%) i verbalna prijetnja (30,2%). Zatvorenici najrjeđe iskazuju prisiljavanje na neku seksualnu radnju u okviru doživljenih oblika nasilja. U smislu oblika nasilnog ponašanja se može zaključiti kako se najčešće radi o verbalnom nasilju, provokativnom ili prijetećem ponašanju, dok je fizičko nasilje relativno rijetko zastupljeno. U smislu samoiskaza o vlastitom nasilnom ponašanju prema drugim zatvorenicima, uočava se donekle slična struktura – najzastupljenije je verbalno nasilje – 23,3% zatvorenika iskazuje da su vikali na druge zatvorenike, 22,3% zatvorenika iskazuje da su druge zatvorenike nazivali pogrdnim imenima te 21,2% zatvorenika navodi kako je psovalo druge zatvorenike. Djelatnici pravosudne policije su najčešće bili izloženi verbalnim provokacijama (51,4%), te verbalnim prijetnjama (46,7%), provokaciji gestama (45,0%) i vikanju (41,3%) od strane zatvorenika. Uočene razlike u visini relativnih frekvencija valja promatrati u kontekstu duljine boravka, tj. staža u ustanovi – djelatnici pravosudne policije najčešće rade u penalnom sustavu 10 do 20 godina, dok su zatvorenici najčešće na izdržavanju kazne u trajanju od jedne do tri godine. Slična situacija se uočava i kod djelatnika drugih ustrojstvenih jedinica u kaznenim tijelima – najčešće su doživjeli vikanje (38,8%) i verbalno provociranje (38,4%), te provokaciju gestama (24,8%) i psovanje (24,3%). Nešto više relativne frekvencije uočene u subuzorku pravosudne policije se mogu objasniti činjenicom konstantnijeg neposrednog kontakta zatvorenika sa djelatnicima pravosudne policije i činjenice da su djelatnici pravosudne policije neposredno zaduženi za ograničavanje slobode kretanja i ponašanje zatvorenika. Temeljem prezentiranih podataka se može zaključiti kako fizičko nasilje između zatvorenika te zatvorenika prema osoblju nije značajnije izraženo u hrvatskom penalnom sustavu. 142 Društveni ogledi - Časopis za pravnu teoriju i praksu �Prevencija nasilja u zatvorima: restorativni pristup Tablica 8. Doživljeni i manifestirani oblici nasilnog ponašanja da (%) zatvorenici zatvorenici pravosudna doživljeno manifestirano policija ošamario 5,3 14,3 0,4 udario u lice 9,1 13,6 3,8 udario u tijelo (rukom) 11,0 13,1 6,9 udario nogom 8,1 10,3 4,2 nasilno hvatao za odjeću 12,8 13,6 15,7 nasilno hvatao za dio tijela 9,0 9,7 11,2 udario s nekim objektom 6,0 4,4 2,7 pokušao daviti 2,8 3,4 1,5 pretukao 4,1 6,8 0,8 verbalno prijetio da će vam 30,2 14,4 46,7 nauditi prijetio nekim oružjem 6,6 1,8 6,5 prijetio vašoj obitelji 6,4 2,1 19,2 rugao vam se 33,1 13,3 29,9 prijetio gestama 17,8 10,0 32,4 provocirao gestama 28,4 12,5 45,0 verbalno provocirao 35,3 16,8 51,4 bacio nešto na vas 12,0 5,5 8,9 napao s nekim oružjem 5,3 2,6 2,7 odgurnuo vas 16,1 14,8 12,4 psovao vas 32,7 21,2 37,2 nazivao pogrdnim imenima 33,5 22,3 32,2 vikao na Vas 35,5 23,2 41,3 pljunuo vas 5,6 2,6 prisilio vas na neku 1,8 1,0 seksualnu radnju ostalo osoblje 0,0 0,5 0,2 1,5 5,0 3,0 1,0 0,0 0,0 28,5 2,0 9,5 18,0 18,5 24,8 38,4 5,4 1,5 3,0 24,3 20,9 38,8 U svrhu stjecanja uvida u okolnosti fizičkog nasilja, sudionici istraživanja su pitani o okolnostima u kojima se desilo fizičko nasilje. Sudionici istraživanja su dobili uputu da u slučaju da su doživjeli više fizičkih napada, zamisle onaj koji je, po njihovom mišljenju bio najteži te da na pitanja o okolnostima odgovaraju u odnosu na taj napad. Prva od analiziranih okolnosti je prostor u kojem se fizički napad desio. Iz rezultata prezentiranih u Tablici 9. je razvidno kako se fizički napad na zatvorenika najčešće dešava u njihovim sobama (11,4%), napad na djelatnike Centar za društvena istraživanja | Godina 2 | Broj1 143 �Prof. dr. sc. Irma Kovčo Vukadin pravosudne policije u hodniku (12,7%) i u sobama zatvorenika (11,9%), a napad na djelatnike ostalih službi u hodniku (2,5%). Tablica 9. U slučaju da Vas je (drugi) zatvorenik fizički napao, u kojim prostorima se to desilo? zatvorenici pravosudna ostalo osoblje policija ćelija /soba 11,4 11,9 2,0 hodnik 5,8 12,7 2,5 dvorište 5,3 5,0 1,0 restoran 1,8 0,8 0,0 radiona 3,3 0,0 0,5 sanitarni čvor 4,3 3,5 0,5 prostori zdravstvene zaštite 1,3 2,7 0,5 prostori prijama i otpusta 1,5 3,9 0,5 prostori izobrazbe 1,5 0,4 0,0 prostori za posjete 1,3 3,5 1,5 prostori za grupni rad 1,0 0,8 0,0 prostori za obavljanje 1,5 2,3 2,0 razgovora sa zatvorenikom dnevni boravak 6,3 1,2 0,0 drugo 3,3 4,7 0,0 Slijedeća analizirana okolnost je vrijeme, odnosno doba dana kada se fizički napad desio. Kod zatvorenika (Tablica 10.) je najzastupljenije poslijepodnevno vrijeme – od 12 do 18 sati (12%), kod djelatnika pravosudne policije dnevno radno vrijeme (13,2% od 12 do 18 te 12,5% od 6 do 12 sati), a slična distribucija je zamjetna i kod djelatnika ostalih službi. 144 Društveni ogledi - Časopis za pravnu teoriju i praksu �Prevencija nasilja u zatvorima: restorativni pristup Tablica 10. Vrijeme kada se napad desio zatvorenici pravosudna policija 0-6 2,3 2,0 6-12 6,8 12,5 12-18 12,0 13,2 18-0 8,3 8,2 ostalo osoblje 1,0 3,0 3,0 2,5 Osim mjesta i vremena, interesirao nas je i podatak o vrsti aktivnosti tijekom koje se desio fizički napad. Iz Tablice 11. je vidljivo kako se napad najčešće dešava tijekom slobodnih aktivnosti (8,9%) te za vrijeme dnevnog odmora (8,4%). Tablica 11. Vrsta aktivnosti u kojoj se napad desio za vrijeme doručka/ručka/večere tijekom obavljanja posla tijekom slobodnih aktivnosti u šetnji za vrijeme dnevnog odmora za vrijeme noćnog odmora drugo zatvorenici 6,1 3,8 8,9 5,6 8,4 4,6 4,3 Aktivnosti pravosudne policije i djelatnika ostalih službi su drugačije strukturirane od aktivnosti zatvorenika pa su i rezultati prikazani u posebnoj tablici iz koje je razvidno kako se napad na djelatnika pravosudne policije najčešće dešava u situacijama kršenja kućnog reda (11,9%) koje podrazumijeva intervenciju djelatnika pravosudne policije, dok se kod djelatnika ostalih službi sa istim učešćem (1,6%) pojavljuju: odbijanje zapovijedi, podjela terapije i razgovor sa zatvorenikom. Određene situacije nisu prisutne kod djelatnika ostalih službi (preprata, šetnja, pretraga sobe) jer su one moguće jedino kod djelatnika pravosudne policije. Centar za društvena istraživanja | Godina 2 | Broj1 145 �Prof. dr. sc. Irma Kovčo Vukadin Tablica 12. Situacija u kojoj se desio napad prijam zatvorenika preprata šetnja odbijanje zapovijedi pretraga sobe/osobe oduzimanje zabranjenih predmeta testiranje na opojne droge fizički sukob zatvorenika podjela terapije obroci samoozljeđivanje zatvorenika kršenje kućnog reda tijekom posjete tijekom obavljanja razgovora sa zatvorenikom za vrijeme rada (na radnom mjestu) za vrijeme grupnog sastanka Drugo pravosudna policija 4,2 3,5 6,9 1,5 3,9 6,6 1,2 5,8 5,8 4,6 7,3 11,9 4,3 3,1 3,1 0,4 1,6 ostalo osoblje 0,5 1,6 0,5 0,5 0,5 1,6 0,5 1,1 0,5 0,5 1,6 1,1 0,0 0,0 U kontekstu stjecanja uvida u posebno osposobljavanje ili usavršavanje u odnosu na pitanja agresivnosti, tj. nasilja, djelatnicima penalnih ustanova je postavljeno pitanje jesu li pohađali neki seminar ili tečaj o agresivnosti ili nasilju. Iz Tablice 13. je razvidno kako su djelatnici pravosudne policije nešto češće pohađali neki tečaj ili edukaciju iz područja agresivnosti, odnosno nasilja što je vjerojatno refleksija percepcije da je sigurnost penalnih ustanova (a što podrazumijeva odsustvo agresivnog ili nasilnog ponašanja) primarna zadaća djelatnika pravosudne policije. Tablica 13. Jeste li pohađali neki seminar / tečaj o agresivnosti ili nasilju? % pravosudna policija ostalo osoblje ne 62,9 72,8 da, prošle godine 10,9 6,9 da, ranije 26,2 20,2 146 Društveni ogledi - Časopis za pravnu teoriju i praksu �Prevencija nasilja u zatvorima: restorativni pristup Osim pitanja o prethodnom pohađanju nekog seminara ili edukacije u odnosu na pitanja agresivnosti, tj. nasilja, djelatnicima penalnih ustanova je postavljeno i pitanje njihove procjene potrebe za dodatnim edukacijama u odnosu na postupanje u nasilnim situacijama. Dobiveni rezultati (Tablica 14.) svjedoče o potrebi dodatnih edukacija u odnosu na postupanje u nasilnim situacijama koja je nešto izraženija u subuzorku djelatnika pravosudne policije. Tablica 14. Smatrate li da vam je potrebna neka dodatna edukacija u odnosu na postupanje u nasilnim situacijama? % pravosudna policija ostalo osoblje ne 44,7 55,7 da 55,3 44,3 Ranije je već navedeno kako su svi sudionici istraživanja zamoljeni da daju svoje prijedloge za poboljšanje sigurnosti u zatvorima. Slijede odgovori koje su dali zatvorenici. Imate li kakve prijedloge za poboljšanje sigurnosti zatvorenika?               "smanjiti broj zatvorenika /rasteretiti zatvore /uvjetni otpust" "više pogodnosti (onima koji zaslužuju)" "odvajanje s obzirom na KD, dob, psih. stabilnost /grupiranje sličnih /odvojiti pokajnike, one koji su teretili druge" "više bavljenja sportom /slobodnih aktivnosti /šetnje /boravka na otvorenom" "maknuti drukere" "čuvari bi trebali biti susretljiviji /manje arogantni /profesionalno se odnositi /dostojanstveno se ponašati" "upozoriti fizički snažnije" "obratiti pažnju na potrebe zatvorenika" "razgovor /podrška /razgovor s psihologom (stručnim suradnikom) /više rada sa zatvorenicima" "informiranje zatvorenika o njihovim pravima" "obrazovanje cijelog kadra" "bolja hrana" "bolja liječnička skrb" "više posla (rada) za zatvorenike" Centar za društvena istraživanja | Godina 2 | Broj1 147 �Prof. dr. sc. Irma Kovčo Vukadin                          "vanjska kontrola /izvan pravosuđa /uprave za zatvorski sustav" "ne demonstriranje sile /smanjiti agresivnost komandira / smanjiti psihološku torturu /maltretiranje" "dodatno obrazovanje pravosudne policije" "ništa se ne može učiniti" "poboljšanje kućnog reda" "prebacivanje u poluotvoreni (na pola kazne)" "grupiranje u sobe s obzirom na dob /bračni status /(ne)pušenje" "da zatvorenici sami rješavaju svoje probleme /ne miješanje pravosudne" "više prava i slobode govora za zatvorenike" "strogo kažnjavanje nasilja /pojačati strogoću" "osvijestiti one koji šute zbog straha" "dati zatvorenicima sve što zahtijevaju (sukladno zakonu)" "ne dozvoliti da te drugi maltretiraju" "savjetovanje mladih zatvorenika sa starijima" "jednak odnos prema svima (bez obzira na materijalni status zatvorenika)" "puštati doma za vikend" "ne drukati" "educirati zatvorenike o toleranciji i suživotu" "psihičke bolesnike smjestiti u bolnice, a ne zatvor" "postavljanje kamera" "ćelijski sustav" "izdvojiti nasilnike" "manje ljudi u sobama /ćelijama" "provođenje tretmana" "individualizacija" Iz navedenih prijedloga je razvidno kako se određeni broj njih odnosi na izmjene pravnih propisa koji uređuju izvršavanje kazne zatvora, neki se odnose na način organizacije života u kaznenim tijelima, a neki se odnose na područje stavova i ponašanja. Interesantno je primijetiti kako se neke od navedenih preporuka nalaze i u znanstvenoj literaturi razvoja programa prevencije nasilja u zatvorima. 148 Društveni ogledi - Časopis za pravnu teoriju i praksu �Prevencija nasilja u zatvorima: restorativni pristup 4. Restorativni odgovor na nasilno ponašanje u zatvorima Restorativna pravda kao koncept nije rezultat evolucije ljudske civilizacije – ona je postojala u preddržavnom razdoblju reagiranja na kršenje normi u obliku kompenzacije ili nadoknade štete žrtvi kaznenog djela. Danas se o restorativnoj pravdi govori kao o alternativi klasičnom kaznenopravnom sustavu, no mnogi restorativni programi i intervencije se razvijaju i u okviru postojećeg kaznenopravnog sustava. Ne postoji univerzalno prihvaćena definicija restorativne pravde. Marshall19 navodi jednu generalnu definiciju restorativne pravde kao postupka u kojem sve strane zajednički rješavaju kako se nositi s posljedicama kaznenog djela i njegovim učinkom u budućnosti. Zehr20 definira restorativnu pravdu kao model pravde koji uključuje žrtvu, počinitelja i zajednicu u potrazi za rješenjima koja promoviraju popravak, pomirenje i vraćanje osjećaja sigurnosti. Osnovno razumijevanje restorativne pravde kao koncepta je u tome što polazi od drugačije percepcije kaznenog djela – dok klasični kazneno-pravni sustavi kazneno djelo percipiraju kao povredu zakona, restorativna pravda kazneno djelo sagledava kao poremećaj društvenih odnosa. U klasičnom kazneno-pravnom sustavu država uzima pravo rješavanja konflikta kroz svoja tijela i službe, dok se u okviru restorativne pravde polazi od ideje da se konflikt koji je prouzročen kaznenim djelom mora riješiti na način aktivnog sudjelovanja onih koji su direktno (ili indirektno) u njega uključeni. U kontekstu restorativne pravde se daje znatno veća uloga žrtvi kaznenog djela koja je pretrpjela neposredno stradanje pa je restorativna pravda postala „prirodan“ okvir za zastupanje većih prava žrtve u kazneno-pravnoj reakciji na kriminalitet. U Udžbeniku Ujedinjenih naroda o programima restorativne pravde21 se navode osnovne pretpostavke restorativne pravde: 1. odgovor na kazneno djelo mora u što je moguće većoj mjeri popraviti štetu koju je pretrpjela žrtva; 2. počinitelje treba dovesti do razumijevanja o neprihvatljivosti njihovog ponašanja i stvarnim posljedicama za žrtvu i zajednicu; 3. počinitelji mogu i trebaju prihvatiti odgovornost za svoje ponašanje; 4. žrtve trebaju imati mogućnost izraziti svoje potrebe i sudjelovati u određivanju najadekvatnijeg načina reparacije i 5. zajednica ima 19 T.F. Marshall, Restorative justice: an overview. Home Office, Research development and Statistics Directorate, London, UK, 1999, 5. 20 H. Zehr, The little book of restorative justice, Intercourse, PA, Good Books, 2002, 32. 21 UNODC, Handbook on restorative justice programme,. Criminal justice handbook series, UN, New York, 2006, 8. Centar za društvena istraživanja | Godina 2 | Broj1 149 �Prof. dr. sc. Irma Kovčo Vukadin odgovornost doprinosa ovom procesu. Kao četiri krucijalna elementa restorativnog procesa se navode slijedeća: 1. identificirana žrtva, 2. dobrovoljo sudjelovanje žrtve, 3. počinitelj koji prihvaća odgovornost za svoje ponašanje, 4. dobrovoljno sudjelovanje počinitelja. Restorativna pravda, kao drugačija filozofija društvene reakcije na kriminalitet, svojevrsnu rupturu socijalnog tkiva koja nastaje počinjenjem kaznenog djela, je našla svoje područje primjene i na kraju kaznenog postupka – u stadiju izvršavanja kazne zatvora kao najtežeg oblika formalne društvene reakcije na kriminalitet. Dhami i sur.22 su napravili pregled i ponudili klasifikaciju restorativnih programa koji se realiziraju u zatvorima. 1. programi koji su usmjereni na delinkventno ponašanje (offending behavior programs), 2. programi osvještavanja o žrtvama (victim awareness programs), 3. rad u zajednici (community service work), 4. programi posredovanja između žrtve i počinitelja (victim-offender mediation) i 5. zatvori sa kompletno usvojenom restorativnom fiozofijom (prisons with a complete restorative justice philosophy). Kada govorimo o reagiranju na manifestirano i prevenciji budućeg nasilnog ponašanja u zatvorima u kontekstu restorativnog pristupa, tada zapravo govorimo o prevenciji i rješavanju konflikata koji su sastavni dio svakog institucionalnog suživota. Zatvore možemo promatrati kao specifičnu (mikro) zajednicu čija se populacija može, prema ulozi, svrstati u jednu od tri glavne grupe: 1. uprava, 2. osoblje, 3. zatvorenici. Ta zajednica ima svoja specifična pravila ponašanja koja su određena pravnim propisima svake države i specifičnom klimom koja predstavlja složenu rezultantu svih međusobnih odnosa unutar te zajednice i odnosa s „vanjskim svijetom“. Ako uzmemo u obzir temeljna načela restorativne pravde i pozicije pojedinih članova te zajednice, jasno je da restorativnu pravdu kao način rješenja konflikata možemo promišljati na razini konflikata i nasilnog ponašanja između zatvorenika. U toj situaciji postoji zatvorenik - mogući (ili realni) počinitelj nasilnog ponašanja i zatvorenik kao moguća (ili realna) žrtva takvog ponašanja. Osim razvoja modela zatvora sa kompletno usvojenom restorativnom filozofijom, teoretski je moguće primijeniti programe koji su usmjereni na nasilno ponašanje, programe osvještavanja o žrtvama i programe posredovanja između žrtve i počinitelja. Svaki od razvijenih 22 M.K. Dhami, G. Mantle, D. Fox., Restorative justice in prisons, Contemporary Justice Review, 4/2009, 433-448. 150 Društveni ogledi - Časopis za pravnu teoriju i praksu �Prevencija nasilja u zatvorima: restorativni pristup programa u tom kontekstu bi mogao imati svoje pozitivne rehabilitacijske i restorativne učinke. No, u promišljanju uvođenja takvih programa valja imati na umu i specifičnosti zatvorskog okruženja kao zajednice i postaviti pitanja učinka takvih programa na zatvorsku socijalnu klimu. Specifična pitanja koja se u tom promišljanju nameću jesu pitanja dobrovoljnosti žrtve za sudjelovanje u takvim programima (zbog priznavanja statusa „žrtve“ koje može imati reputacijske posljedice za zatvorenika), dobrovoljnosti počinitelja za sudjelovanje u takvim programima (obzirom da se voljnost za sudjelovanje u ne-obveznim aktivnostima u zatvorskom sustavu nerijetko vezuje za zatvorenikovo očekivanje određenih pogodnosti pa se postavlja pitanje intrinzične motivacije za sudjelovanje u programu i stvarnog utjecaja programa na počinitelja), pitanje voditelja takvih programa (u situaciji da članovi osoblja vode takve programe se s njihove strane postavlja pitanje dodatnog honoriranja takve aktivnosti, a može se desiti i određeni konflikt uloga). Obzirom da je cilj ovog rada osvrt na restorativni pristup prevenciji nasilja u zatvoru u Hrvatskoj, neophodno je opisati što od restorativnih elemenata aktualno postoji u hrvatskom zatvorskom sustavu. Formalna kazneno-pravna reakcija na delinkventno ponašanje u Hrvatskoj je utemeljena na resocijalizacijskoj doktrini što je razvidno iz članka 41. Kaznenog zakona Republike Hrvatske23 i članka 2. Zakona o izvršavanju kazne zatvora.24 Temeljna filozofija hrvatskog zatvorskog sustava je razvidna iz definiranja osnovnih zadaća zatvorskog sustava: „zaštita društva od počinitelja kaznenih djela i postizanje svrhe izvršavanja kazne zatvora: organizacija života zatvorenika i motivacija zatvorenika da se osposobi za samostalni život na slobodi u skladu s društvenim normama, istovremeno umanjujući štetne posljedice koje uvjetuje život u zatvoru. Pristup kojim bi se na bilo koji način dodatno ugrožavalo ljudsko dostojanstvo, pogoršavala kvaliteta života, ugrožavala zaštita temeljnih ljudskih prava, uskraćivalo pravo na zdravstvenu zaštitu i slično, u konačnici samo bi pogoršalo 23 Članak 41. KZRH: Svrha kažnjavanja je izraziti društvenu osudu zbog počinjenog kaznenog djela, jačati povjerenje građana u pravni poredak utemeljen na vladavini prava, utjecati na počinitelja i sve druge da ne čine kaznena djela kroz jačanje svijesti o pogibeljnosti činjenja kaznenih djela i o pravednosti kažnjavanja te omogućiti počinitelju ponovno uključivanje u društvo. Kazneni zakon Republike Hrvatske, Narodne novine, 125/11, 144/12. 24 Članak 2 ZIKZ: Glavna svrha izvršavanja kazne zatvor jest, uz čovječno postupanje i poštovanje dostojanstva osobe koja se nalazi na izdržavanju kazne zatvora, njegovo osposobljavanje za život na slobodi u skladu sa zakonom i društvenim pravilima. Centar za društvena istraživanja | Godina 2 | Broj1 151 �Prof. dr. sc. Irma Kovčo Vukadin patologiju ponašanja osoba lišenih slobode, što bi za posljedicu imalo još veću štetu za zajednicu nakon što se te osobe po isteku kazne nađu na slobodi“.25 Resocijalizacijski cilj se, između ostalog, postiže uključivanjem zatvorenika u opće i posebne programe tretmana, što je važan element izrade pojedinačnog programa izvršavanja kazne zatvora. Opći programi obuhvaćaju temeljne sadržaje života u zatvoru (obrazovanje, rad i slobodno vrijeme) dok posebni programi tretmana obuhvaćaju individualni i grupni psihosocijalni tretman koji je usmjeren na dinamične kriminogene čimbenike koji dozvoljavaju ili potiču osobu na delinkventno ponašanje. Tijekom 2012. godine, ukupno 3015 zatvorenika (38,8% od ukupnog broja zatvorenika) je bilo uključeno u neki od slijedećih posebnih programa tretmana: Tretman ovisnika o alkoholu, Tretman ovisnika o drogama, Tretman osoba oboljelih od PTSP-a, Tretman počinitelja kaznenih djela u prometu, Trening kontrole agresivnog ponašanja, Tretman seksualnih delinkvenata i terapijske skupine (za osobe s izrečenom mjerom obveznog psihijatrijskog liječenja). Vrijedno je istaknuti i edukativno razvojne programe – Odgovorno roditeljstvo i Komunikacijske radionice, u kojima je tijekom 2012. godine sudjelovalo 100 zatvorenika. Premda hrvatski penalni sustav nema u primjeni „čiste“ restorativne programe, od postojećih programa s elementima restorativnog pristupa se mogu istaknuti Trening kontrole agresivnog ponašanja i Tretman seksualnih delinkvenata koji po svom sadržaju odgovaraju programima koji su usmjereni na delinkventno ponašanje (prema kategorizaciji koju su ponudili Dhami i sur.). Oba programa vode specijalno educirani djelatnici osoblja što isključuje sudjelovanje zajednice kao značajnog elementa restorativnih procesa. Postojanje potrebe za promišljanje kreiranje i primjene nekog restorativnog programa za prevenciju nasilja u zatvorskom sustavu je razvidno iz slijedećih prijedloga zatvorenika za poboljšanje sigurnosti zatvorenika:      25 "upozoriti fizički snažnije" "da zatvorenici sami rješavaju svoje probleme /ne miješanje pravosudne" "osvijestiti one koji šute zbog straha" "savjetovanje mladih zatvorenika sa starijima" "educirati zatvorenike o toleranciji i suživotu". Dostupno na: https://pravosudje.gov.hr/zatvorski-sustav-6150/6150. Pristupljeno 11.11.2014. 152 Društveni ogledi - Časopis za pravnu teoriju i praksu �Prevencija nasilja u zatvorima: restorativni pristup 5. Zaključak Cilj ovog rada se odnosio na predstavljanje deskriptivnih rezultata istraživanja nasilja u hrvatskom penalnom sustavu i razmatranje preventivnih aktivnosti u kontekstu restorativnog pristupa. Iz prezentiranih rezultata je razvidno kako fizičko nasilje ne predstavlja značajniji problem u hrvatskom penalnom sustavu (što potvrđuju i službena izvješća Središnjeg ureda Uprave za zatvorski sustav Ministarstva pravosuđa Republike Hrvatske). Od analiziranih oblika nasilnog ponašanja, najzastupljeniji su različiti oblici verbalnog nasilja. U prikazanim prijedlozima zatvorenika za poboljšanje sigurnosti zatvorenika, mogu se uočiti neki sa restorativnom podlogom. Restorativni pristup problemu nasilja u postojećem penalnom sustavu (koji je utemeljen na klasičnom kaznenopravnom sustavu) predstavlja potencijalno vrijedan doprinos rehabilitacijskim naporima, no, premda restorativni pristup (u smislu doktrine, filozofije, postupaka) može predstavljati optimističnu promjenu tradicionalnog kaznenopravnog sustava, u primjeni restorativnih programa na kraju tradicionalnog kaznenopravnog sustava treba pristupati cum grano salis. Kod uvođenja bilo kakvih novih programa, a posebno onih koji su utemeljeni na drugačijim postavkama od postojećeg sustava, treba krenuti od prepoznavanja ili uočavanja potrebe za novim programima, treba pripremiti okruženje za provođenje takvih programa (u smislu prihvaćanja temeljnih vrijednosti i ciljeva restorativnog pristupa u mikro zajednici zatvorskog okruženja – na svim razinama: uprave cijelog zatvorskog sustava, uprave konkretnog kaznenog tijela, djelatnika osoblja i zatvorenika, ali i šireg društva), pažljivo kreirati program na temelju analiziranih potreba (u tom smislu poseban izazov može biti nedovoljno kritična implementacija postojećih stranih programa), još pažljivije implementirati program i, naravno, unaprijed predvidjeti način znanstvene evaluacije programa. Sve to čini osnovu znanstveno utemeljenih programa prevencije nasilja i pruža okvir za učinkovite intervencije. Centar za društvena istraživanja | Godina 2 | Broj1 153 �Prof. dr. sc. Irma Kovčo Vukadin 6. Literatura                  154 P. Chevigny, The populism of fear. Punishment and society, 1/2003,77-96. M.K. Dhami, G. Mantle, D. Fox., Restorative justice in prisons, Contemporary Justice Review, 4/2009, 433-448. M. Griffin, Gender and stress: a comparative assessment of sources of stress among correctional officers, Journal of contemporary Criminal Justice, 22/2006, 4-25. Kazneni zakon Republike Hrvatske, Narodne novine, 125/11, 144/12. Kovčo Vukadin, Analiza dinamike i strukture kriminaliteta u Republici Hrvatskoj u razdoblju između dviju velikih reforma kaznenog zakonodavstva (1997.-2011.), Hrvatski ljetopis za kazneno pravo i praksu, 2/2011, 359-416. Kovčo Vukadin, M. Mihoci, Nasilje u penalnim ustanovama, Hrvatski ljetopis za kazneno pravo i praksu, 1/2010, 333-367. Kovčo Vukadin, V. Žakman –Ban, Zbirka propisa o izvršavanju kazne zatvora, Pravni fakultet, Zavod za kaznenopravna i kriminološka istraživanja „Ivan Vučetić“, Split, 2010. C. Lawrence, K. Andrews, The influence of perceived prison crowding on male inmates’ perception of aggressive events. Aggressive behavior, 30/2004, 273-283. T.F. Marshall, Restorative justice: an overview. Home Office, Research development and Statistics Directorate, London, UK, 1999. E.I. Megargee, Population density and disruptive behavior in a prison setting. Prison violence, ed. A. Cohen, G.F. Cole, R.G. Bailey. Lexington, Mass: D.C. Health and company, 1976. M. Pleić, Međunarodni instrumenti zaštite prava zatvorenika i nadzora nad sustavom izvršavanja kazne zatvora, Hrvatski ljetopis za kazneno pravo i praksu, 1/2010, 301-500. J. Pratt, Penal Populism. Abingdon, OX: Routledge, 2007. F. Riklin, The death of common sense. Revue internationale de criminologie et de police technique, 4/1997,387-399. R. Tewksbury, S.C. Collins, Aggression levels among correctional officers: reassessing sex differences, The Prison Journal, 3/2006, 327-343. M. Tonry, Crime and punishment in America, u: Tonry, M. (ed.): The handbook of crime and punishment. Oxford University Press, 1998. UNODC, Handbook on restorative justice programme,. Criminal justice handbook series, UN, New York, 2006. Društveni ogledi - Časopis za pravnu teoriju i praksu �Prevencija nasilja u zatvorima: restorativni pristup   Zakon o izvršavanju kazne zatvora, Narodne novine, 190/03, 76/07, 27/08, 83/09, 18/11, 48/11, 56/13, 150/13, 150/13. H. Zehr, The little book of restorative justice, Intercourse, PA, Good Books, 2002. Centar za društvena istraživanja | Godina 2 | Broj1 155 � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Extent The size or duration of the resource. 2853 Title A name given to the resource Prison Violence Prevention: a Restorative Approach Author Author Kovčo Vukadin, Irma Abstract A summary of the resource. Abstract: “Getting tough on crime” policies often result in increased number of inmates, which, in the situation of insufficient prison capacity leads to the problem of overcrowding. Overcrowding is considered one of the risk factors for the development of conflict and violent behavior as a way of resolving these conflicts. Due to the overcrowding that exists in the Croatian penal system, a survey was conducted to determine the incidence and structure of violent behavior, determining the predictive characteristics, analyzes the existing mechanisms of prevention of violence and proposing improvements for prevention of violence in the penal system. Included are various forms and directions of violence: “prisoner to prisoner” violence (experience of victimization and victimizing other prisoners), “prisoner to staff” violence and use of force against prisoners. Quantitative and qualitative approaches were applied. Sample comprised of 353 prisoners, 154 of warders and 193 employees of other departments. After getting results of quantitative research, focus groups or structured interviews (on the results) were conducted with prisoners and prison staff. This paper brings general descriptive data and discuss the possibilities of preventing violence in the penal system using programs based on the principles of restorative justice. Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available International Burch University Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2015 Keywords Keywords. Article PeerReviewed Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context ISSN 2303-5706 K Law (General) https://omeka.ibu.edu.ba/files/original/9518a7d250b8a778641b4e2d9a551377.pdf a472a28cd81019ea6e1a0593f9be0ee8 PDF Text Text 1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo ABSTRACTS 1409 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo PRISONERS OF DREAMS AND DEFEATED DREAMERS: DESIRE UNDER THE ELMS VS. THE CONSUL, THE TANNER, AND THE ACTRESS Adriana Carina Duban "1 Decembrie 1918" University of Alba Iulia, Romania carina_beba@yahoo.com The present paper attempts to offer a comparative study between Eugene O‘Neill‘s drama Desire under the Elms and Diplomatul, tãbãcarul Ģi actriţa (The Consul, the Tanner, and the Actress) by Carol Ardeleanu. I will undertake to compare two stories about aspiration towards high-class status, beauty, happiness, freedom, and justice paid for by sacrifice, suffering and extreme passion that dominate the characters‘ lives. Both in Desire under the Elms and in The Consul, the Tanner, and the Actress the characters are prisoners of their own passions, vices and dreams. The walls, the ground, the protagonists‘ manner of speaking, etc. become signs of imprisonment as well. Eugene O‘Neill‘s drama and The Consul, the Tanner, and the Actress therefore draw their ‗life‘ from what is genuine in the human experience and existence. In the end, the characters cannot find a way to escape from their houses and environments, and become prisoners of disillusionment, coffins, or unrealistic aspirations. Both authors share a tragic vision of existence, and focus on tragic stories about ―prisoners‖ of dreams and defeated romantic dreamers. Key words: imprisonment, disillusionment, vice, passion, dream 1410 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo Metacognitive awareness of using reading strategies in SLA Ahmad Alhaqbani The Department of Linguistics Macquarie University, Australia alhaqbani27@gmail.com While use of reading strategies is considered beneficial to second language learners, metacognitive awareness of using reading strategies is a critical aspect to skilled reading, especially in the academic contexts. This presentation is part of a large-scale study which aims to investigate a) the metacognitive awareness of reading strategies among non-native undergraduate students of Arabic, and b) if there is any relationship between the students' awareness of the reading strategies and their reading comprehension. 122 undergraduate students, who were studying Arabic as their second language, participated in this study, which took place at King Saud University in Saudi Arabia. This presentation will start by providing a brief theoretical background of the study then an overview of the methodology will be outlined, which include the self-report questionnaire (Survey of Reading Strategies SORS) as well as the reading comprehension test. This presentation will also show the preliminary results of the study along with its implications for teaching reading strategies to second language learners of Arabic. It is anticipated that this study will provide a better understanding about the reading strategies and behaviors that those students use when reading Arabic academic texts. 1411 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo Afterthoughts on Stability of Idioms Anahit Hovhannisyan Gyumri State Pedagogical Institute, Armenia a_hovhannisyan@mail.ru Recent linguistic and psychological research in this field has shown that the traditional approach to the study of idioms should be reconsidered from a new angle. In numerous publications on the subject it has been convincingly shown that in a particular context such units undergo semantic changes as a result of which the original and figurative meanings of the components are brought back to life to make a new metaphoric sense. In the frame of this presentation we‘ll make an attempt to prove that in a definite speech idioms undergo not only semantic but also structural changes. Semantic and structural aspects are considered as two sides of the same coin and therefore should be analyzed in one complexity. There has been established a set of elementary devices every one of which is metalinguistically designated: substitution, insertion, ellipsis, etc. What we actually find in speech is the combination of these devices which results in very complex metasemiotic process when a new metaphor or ―metametaphor‖ is created. The examples of various kinds account also for a much greater syntactic flexibility of an idiom that linguists used to claim: in a particular discourse situation the order of constituents is changed. Keywords: metametaphor, metasemiotic process, syntactic flexibility, discourse situation 1412 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo LINGUISTIC ANALYSIS OF CROATIAN MEDICAL DISCOURSE ANAMARIJA GJURAN-COHA SCHOOL OF MEDICINEE, UNIVERSITY OF RIJEKA, Croatia agjuran@medri.hr BRIGITA BOSNAR-VALKOVIģ FACULTY FOR TOURISM AND HOSPITALITY MANAGEMENT, UNIVERSITY OF RIJEKA, Croatia bbosnarvalkovic@fthm.hr Medical language is aimed at communication among physicians and (or) other health professionals and patients. Undoubtly, it has been affected by globalization, a process that has an impact on socioeconomic, political, cultural and language dimension of society. The development of globalization has been closely associated with the power and dominance of English. It influenced the languages for special purposes (LSP), which are liable to changes and innovations on all levels. Thje aim of this paper is to examine the linguistic features of Croatian medical discourse. Functional styles relevant to medical discourse, frequent usage of anglicisms, unnecessary abbreviations, changes on the syntactic and semantic levels will be analyzed as well as attitudes of health care professionals towards the influx of anglicisms into Croatian medical terminology. Key words: LSP, medical discourse, Croatian medical terminology, attitudes 1413 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo FREQUENCY, TYPE AND EFFECTIVENESS OF COMMUNICATION STRATEGIES OF PROSPECTIVE TEACHERS OF ENGLISH IN TURKEY Banu Inan English Language Teaching Department Kocaeli University, Turkey banu.inan@kocaeli.edu.tr When the basic purpose is conveying the messages and remaining in a conversation in an EFL context, communication strategies are of great significance for learners of English. Knowledge based on these strategies is extremely important for prospective teachers of English, who will teach such strategies to their students in the future. The aim of this research is to identify the difficulties and the frequency, type and effectiveness of the communication strategies used to cope with these difficulties by the prospective teachers of English at a Turkish University. The findings will be discussed in detail during the presentation. Key Words: communication strategies, prospective teachers of English 1414 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo A Comparative Study of Football Commentators‘ Discourse in English and Persian Languages Biook Behnam Islamic Azad University, Tabriz, Iran behnam_biook@yahoo.com Neda Bimesl Islamic Azad University, Tabriz, Iran n_bimesl@yahoo.com In various contexts, different types of language are selected to make the language forms appropriate to situations. In this spirit, in sport context, without much planning time, sport commentators have to use language in a form that would make them able to quickly describe the activities as fluently and accurately as possible. Thus, a particular use of language is demanded in commentaries. Beard (1998) defines commentary as reporting simultaneously what is seen on the screen. Under time pressure, as Holmes (2008) notes, they use a telegraphic grammar which involves syntactic reductions and inversions of normal word order. According to Kuiper (2000), they also use special kind of formulas and routines in order to help them to speak fluently during a running commentary. Thus, their language follows certain linguistic formulas and has got distinctive vocabulary and grammatical features. Ferguson (1983) has suggested a framework for analyzing the language of a sport commentator. These are six selected syntactic characteristics including, simplification, inversions, result expressions, heavy noun modifiers, tense usage and routines. This study wants to compare the similarities between English and Persian commentators' language use according to Ferguson's (1983) suggested framework. Using one English and one Persian Football matches‘ transcriptions, the study will examine only three of these features including: simplifications (subject, main verb, auxiliary be and pronoun plus to be), inversions (passive construction) and heavy noun modifiers. In order to have a better picture, the frequency and percentage of similar points will be evaluated and presented through separate graphs. 1415 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo REASONS FOR USING OR AVOIDING GAMES IN AN EFL CLASSROOM Danica Milovan Jerotijevic The Faculty of Philology and Arts, Serbia and Montenegro danicajerotijevic@gmail.com Miljana Stojkovic High Business School, Serbia and Montenegro nele_trajce@yahoo.com The aim of the present paper is to determine the reasons why teachers` and students`either use or avoid games in the classroom, as well as to discover the possible obstacles of using games in an EFL classroom. The research was conducted on teachers and students of the English language in Leskovac and Nis, cities in southern Serbia. The main research technique employed was a questionnaire. 197 participants, 178 students and 19 teachers, participated in the afore mentioned questionnaire. The results of the research prove that teachers as well as students have more reasons for using than for avoiding games in the classroom. Along with the research, the paper outlines certain obstacles that may appear when introducing game in the classroom which must be overcome. The results suggest that games should be introduced since both the teachers and students have found sufficient benefitial reasons for their usage. Furthermore, the research highlights some significant disadvantages of using games that teachers should beware of and try to overcome along with their students. Keywords: EFL, educational games, teachers, students 1416 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo Reflections on teacher trainees‘ understandings about teaching English that are gained through a kindergarten practicum Eda Üstünel English Language Teaching Muğla University, Turkey eda.ustunel@gmail.com In the teaching of very young learners, who are developing their L1 proficiency at the same time they are learning a foreign language, oral language ability and literacy skills in English are often assumed to develop concurrently and even to facilitate one another. Few studies, if any, have considered possible differences in approaches to language and literacy in teaching English as a foreign language to very young Turkish learners in the EFL classroom context. Thus, in this presentation, I suggest ways to teach very young Turkish EFL learners with a focus on oral language skills. For this purpose, 55 English language teacher trainees studying at their 3rd year at Muğla University typed reflective papers first at the beginning and then at the end of their kindergarten practicum experience. Each teacher trainee is asked to describe the following points in their reflective papers: Your knowledge about the linguistic development of children at the age of 5 in their first language (L1) and second/foreign language (L2) Any experience of teaching L1 and English to a child at the age of 5 you may have had Your thoughts and feelings on teaching English to very young learners in a Turkish EFL classroom context Your own definition of children at the age of 5 linguistically, cognitively and psychologically The reflective papers are collected and analysed by the researcher. The reflective papers show teacher trainees personal and professional growth over the semester by revising and developing points made in their ‗first day‘ writing. Moreover, each trainee is observed at his/her kindergarten practicum by the researcher. The researcher also conducts a semi-structured interview with each trainee on their first reflective paper and the teaching experience that they gain during the practicum. After the interview, each trainee is asked to write a reflective paper for the last time. Comments from these papers, classroom observations and interviews will be discussed in the light of trainees‘ understandings gained through the course and be supported with notes from their reflective papers. Keywords: Teaching English as a foreign language to very young learners, oral language development in EFL children, Turkish EFL children, kindergarten practicum, English language teacher trainees, personal and professional growth in teacher education. 1417 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo Personalization in Advertising Discourse Elena Kurchenkova Volgograd State University, Russian Federation kurlena@mail.ru This article describes the concept of personalization as one of the strategies of advertising discourse. Under the personalization the author understands the use of language means in ad texts to release the recipient as an individual personality. Particular attention is paid to the tactics of dialogization, which is regarded as a special feature of personalization. 1418 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo Effective Teachers' Behavior in ELT from Students' Perspectives Eyyup AKIL University of Gaziantep, Turkey e-akil@hotmail.com In this research, it was aimed to find out the ―Effective Teachers‘ Behavior (ETB)‖ used by the teachers in preparatory classes of Higher School of Foreign Languages in University of Gaziantep (HSFLUG). This study was carried out from students‘ perspective since they are at the core point of the teaching/learning process. 170 preparatory students at HSFLUG (n= 56 females and n= 114 males) participated in the study. Data was collected through a developed questionnaire which had thirty-five items. The reliability of the questionnaire was .96. The data analyses were conducted by descriptive and inferential statistics. Chi-square was applied for each item and it was understood that there were no significant difference between the English proficiency level of students and the way they evaluated their teachers. Significant difference was found only for eight items. Students‘ success was correlated with the scores that they gave to their teachers (r = -.063 and .411). As a result, no significant relationship between students‘ success and teachers‘ effectiveness was found. It was found that effective teachers‘ behavior does not have effect on students‘ success (t=14.87 and p= .62). 1419 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo MAMMA LI TURCHI: OTHERNESS IN WORLD LITERATURE Gıyasettin AYTAġ Department of Turkish Language Teaching Gazi University, Turkey giyaytas@gazi.edu.tr BaĢak Uysal Department of Turkish Language Teaching Gazi University, Turkey basakuysal@hotmail.com And now, what's going to happen to us without barbarians? They were, those people, a kind of solution. Kavafis Deep structure between societies and nations have been included much more than religious, politic and social confrontations. For analysing this deep structure there have been lots of studies in different disciplines. Literature teaching is one of the this areas, too. Image perception between cultures and societies has been recently studied in literature teaching. One of the important material about cultural perceptions for other societies in terms of others is widely-esteemed artificer's works. Because of this reason, to determine and identify image of people in determined period, these artificer's works will give us to lead. And we can gathered essential information for image perceptions from a novel, poem or any other artistic material. During historical processes societies's ways have been constantly intersected but sometimes contradicted. Even though these conflinctings have been solved, sometimes some of them have been postponed without finding a solution. Surely, these problems have been arised from confrontations in deep structure. In this study, image of Turks in 21st century world literature has been evaluated through cultural and historical backgrounds. For this aim, 10 novels from world literature have been detected and evaluated through different disciplines. These novels have been selected from African literature, American literature, Arabic literature, Asian literature, Australasian literature, English literature, European literature, Indian literature, Latin American literature and Russian literature. 21st century has been classificated a multicultural and multilingual world. In this respect, this study also has been tried to determine the term of "other" for societies and these findings will be important for multi-cultural world. 1420 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo Narrativity Effect in Abstract Vocabulary Retention Hadi Farjami OfDepartment of English Language and Literature Semnan University, Iran hadifarjami@gmail.com There is considerable evidence from different studies that narratives and stories are effective assets in many areas of education, particularly those which have language as a goal. Learning the vocabulary of a language is both important and demanding. It is even more of a challenge when it comes to words with no palpable reference in the world outside, which is the case with abstract words. What proves to be an effective teaching strategy in many fields of education-- stories or narrative genre in general-- might be helpful with learning abstract words, too. So, this study investigated the effect of narrativity on the immediate and delayed retention of abstract words. The participants in the study were 40 female university students from different majors ranging from 18 to 20 in age and learning general English in a compulsory course. They participated in a two session vocabulary instruction program taught by one of the researchers. The teacher taught them fortyseven abstract words embedded in two stories and two non-narrative expository texts, which were paired two by two in terms of difficulty level and the abstract words they included. After administering a proficiency test for including homogenous subjects in the experiment, who could connect to the chosen texts and target vocabulary, the screened learners were randomly assigned to two groups of 20. During two sessions, the experimental group studied the forty-seven abstract words in the context of the two short stories, while the control group studied them through the two non-narrative passages. The results of achievement tests, administered immediately after the study sessions and after a one-week delay showed that those who studied abstract words in narrative texts outperformed those who studied them in non-narrative texts in both immediate and delayed recall. T-tests showed that the narrative group maintained a significant and substantial advantage in recall of abstract words over control students on each occasion. Key words: abstract vocabulary, narrativity, stories, vocabulary retention, text genre 1421 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo Acquisition of derivational morphology in the Serbian EFL context: insights and implications Jelena Danilovic Department English, Faculty of Philology and Arts University of Kragujevac , Serbia and Montenegro jelenadanilce@gmail.com Jovana Dimitrijevic Savic Department English, Faculty of Philology and Arts University of Kragujevac , Serbia and Montenegro j.dimitrijevic.savic@gmail.com Although it has long been an under-researched topic in the field of applied linguistics, morphological knowledge is nowadays regarded as a key component of vocabulary acquisition. The past two decades have witnessed a proliferation of studies of both L1 and L2 learning contexts which shed light on various issues, ranging from morphological processing to receptive/productive knowledge of derivational and inflectional morphology. However, investigations into the acquisition of English morphology by Serbian EFL learners have, to our knowledge, been scarce. The purpose of this paper is, therefore, to explore the productive derivational knowledge of upper-intermediate Serbian EFL learners, first-year students majoring in English at the Faculty of Philology and Arts in Kragujevac, by means of three different instruments: a test focusing on the knowledge of the four main word family members (nouns, verbs, adjectives, adverbs), a test of cognate and non-cognate derivatives employing six cognate English-Serbian suffixes (-ous/-oz(a)n, -ize/-izovati, -ation/-acija, -ism/iz(a)m, -ist/-ist(a), -ity/-itet) and a contextualized word-formation skill test. A combination of a qualitative and quantitative approach to data analysis has revealed the difficulties Serbian EFL learners have been experiencing in their morphology/vocabulary classes and it has enabled us to identify common mistakes and weak spots. Our results have pedagogical implications and could be put to use in curriculum design and methodology. 1422 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo Applied Linguistics University Courses Among English Language Students Jelena Markovic Department of English language and literature, University of East Sarajevo, Bosnia and Herzegovina jelenam52@gmail.com Applied linguistics is a very young interdisciplinary field, having language and linguistics as its cornerstones, but also including psychology, sociology, pedagogy. It has been enormously growing in its scope ever since it first appeared. Highly respected by most practitioners, neglected by others, it is the discipline struggling for its final recognition among scientific disciplines. Among other courses, English language students at some departments attend applied linguistics courses. It is interesting to find out what they think of these courses. Therefore the aim of this article is to explore the attitudes of English language students towards courses of applied linguistics at their BA studies. The method used is a questionnaire designed so as to provide answers to the basic groups of questions: whether students find these courses as important as linguistic courses (morphology, syntax), whether they find them interesting, and whether they would like to broaden their applied linguistics knowledge. Key Words: linguistics, applied linguistics, attitude, usefulness, students 1423 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo A Comparative Study Of Compliment Responses in Russian And Turkish Jiydegul Alymidin kyzy English Language Teaching Department Fatih University, Turkey jiydegul@hotmail.com Nowadays as international relationships are increased in every area of our life the need for intercultural communication is becoming crucial. Intercultural competence is needed for an effective intercultural relationship. Especially, in foreign language teaching in order to learn a foreign language properly one needs to know the culture -the way of thinking, social values and the norms- of that society. The empirical researches carried out so far on differences in making refusals, thanking, apologizing and responding to compliments make it clear that the same speech act can be realized quite differently across different cultures. Al these studies show that not knowing the sociolinguistic rules of the target language may cause a pragmatic failure. This study investigates compliment responses (CR) among Russian Turkish and Turkish speakers. The data were collected through the use of written Discourse Completion Task (DTC), with 20 questions on 4 topics (appearance, character, ability and possession). Total 45 university students participated in the study. The study aimed at comparing and contrasting CRs in Russian and Turkish, helping students from different cultural background to understand each others better, reducing the possibility of intercultural and pragmatic failure. Key words: Compliment Responses, Intercultural Communication, Foreign Language Teaching, Pragmatic Failure 1424 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo Reducing The Anxiety Level While Developing Communicative Skills In English As a Foreign Language Joanna Lewińska English Philology Wszechnica Polska joanna.lewinska.net@gmail.com While developing communicative skills in a foreign language a teacher has to remember about individual preferences of students, their subjective expectations and different learning styles. Thus, a teacher has to vary the speaking techniques to offer as much opportunity as possible to make all learners find something interesting. Developing speaking skills definitely deserves a closer look. Adult students in particular during the early and intermediate stages of learning experience anxiety while speaking in a foreign language because they do not know enough words and phrases to express concepts they would like to. The causes of students‘ reluctance to speak are varied. In my presentation the major problems of Polish adult learners while speaking English will be discussed. In addition, a few effective techniques in reducing the anxiety level while speaking in English will be analysed. 1425 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo Modernism vs. Postmodernism: A Study of Sam Shepard‘s Dramatic Dilemma Mehrnoosh Emamzadeh Sama College, Islamic Azad University, Iran mohnoosh20@yahoo.com The American dramatist, Sam Shepard (1943-present) has now gained a reputation as one of the icons of the postmodern aesthetics, actively engaged in American stage. In his plays, he traverses the modernist borders of logic, order and social coherence in order to picture a fractured mythic and cultural territory, filled with disintegration, loss of identity and bafflement. In some of his best dramatic works, he artistically portrays heroes who struggle to preserve their old self, while being inevitably entangled within the challenging games and rules of a wholly postmodern condition This paper attempts to analyze the various interpretive dilemmas and tensions in Sam Shepard‘s writings which can be seen as representing an unresolved conflict between modernist and postmodernist perspectives on such issues as fragmentation of language, nature of subjectivity and the search for coherence and meaning in mass culture. In doing so, attempts have been made to demonstrate how this challenging shift form modernist high arts to postmodernist embracing commercial forms, suggested in Shepard‘s discourse of popular culture, is marked by an awareness of the latter‘s limitations and obstacles and would ultimately reveal an ambivalence toward postmodernism itself .This undertaking will be an endeavor to answer these key questions: How is the erosion of distinction between high and popular culture, rendered in the conflict and tension among characters in the play? How are the dark possibilities of postmodern fractured discourse contrasted with the modernist notion of a centered and unified language? How do the plays impart the postmodern sense that subject is constituted in language and discourse? Key words: dramatic dilemma, Sam Shepard, language fragmentation 1426 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo Croatian translations of Eugène Ionesco Mirna SindiĦiĤ Sabljo Department of French University of Zadar, Croatia msindici@unizd.hr Eugène Ionesco's work is present in Croatia since 1956 when his first play, The Bald Soprano, was staged in Zagreb. During the same decade two more of his plays (The Lesson, The Chairs) were also translated and staged. In the 1960‘s and 1970's a considerable number of Ionesco's essays and theoretical texts was translated, which is understandable considering the fact that Ionesco was an unofficial spokesman of the socalled the Theatre of the Absurd. Most of the translations of Ionesco‘s plays were published during and after the 1980‘s when he has already become a classic of the World literature and became a part of the School study program. The aim of this paper is to present the Croatian translations of Ionesco‘s work, taking into account a literary and historical context when the translations were made and published. A part of the paper will focus on a comparative analysis of the two existing Croatian translations of the Chairs, made by Radovan IvńiĤ and Ivan Kuńan. The paper will also consider the translation strategies (used in the translation of the titles and characters‘ names) adopted by the Croatian translators and the fact that a dramatic text cannot be translated in the same way as a prose text because its full potential is realized only in the performance. 1427 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo How Does Washback Influence Reading Comprehension in ESP Classes? Implications for Iranian Medical Students MohammadReza Kargozari Lecturer, English Department, MUMS Mashhad University of Medical Sciences, Iran kargozarmr1@mums.ac.ir Vahideh Zolfaghari Mashhadi Mashhad University of Medical Sciences, Iran zolfaghariv1@mums.ac.ir Mohammad Naser Shafiee Jafarabadi Head Of English Department, MUMS Mashhad University of Medical Sciences, Iran shafieemn@mums.ac.ir Theoretical Background Good examinations are part of the education, without them education would be less effective. In fact, as Alderson (1984) mentioned, examination has a powerful influence on teaching. This influence of tests on teaching and learning is commonly referred to as washback. Literature indicates that testing washback is a complex concept that becomes even more complex under a variety of interpretations of the washback phenomenon on teaching and learning. Although it is widely perceived that washback exists, surprisingly little experimental research has been conducted into its existence in education in general, much less in language education. Aims The study has aimed to find convincing answers to the following questions: (1) Is there any relationship between continual formative tests and reading comprehension? (2) Does washback have any influence upon the EFL learners‘ English reading attitudes? Sample There are 130 medical students who enrolled at Mashhad University of Medical Sciences and have English course1 in four different classes, which two classes were randomly chosen as experimental and two classes as control group. By administering the Michigan Test of English Proficiency, in the very first session, the homogenity of two groups was approved. This test served as the pre-test for this study. At the end of the course, both groups will receive the same test as post-test to specify the effects of washback on their progress in reading comprehension. The participants‘ mother tongue is Persian, and all participants have been learning English as a foreign language at least for five years. Their age ranges between eighteen to twenty one years of age, and the average is nineteen years old. Method The material will be taught to both groups based on the method, which is prescribed by the Center for Studying and Compiling University Books in Humanities (SAMT), the researcher uses Chastain (1988) teaching reading strategies too. In experimental class after covering each lesson, students will receive a specific related formative test for that lesson. These tests meanwhile are the independent variables of this research. At the end of the course, both groups will receive post-test, to specify the effects of washback on their progress in reading comprehension. To know whether these formative tests have any effect on experimental students‘ attitudes, the data from the pre-administration of the English Reading Attitude Questionnaire (ERAQ) developed by Hung‘s (2000, cited in Chiang, 2005), which was held at the early stage of the course, will be compared with it's post administration which will be held one month after post test. Analysing of this study will have three sections in terms of treatment and measuring instruments utilized. The first section deals with reliability and descriptive statistics related to the reading comprehension tests applied. The second section discusses the students‘ performance on pre- and post-tests. Moreover, the third section reports the findings of the students‘ attitudes towards reading in English as will be measured by the English Reading Attitudes Questionnaire (ERAQ) in pre- and post-administration 1428 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo Arabic-English bilingual children's metalinguistic awareness: Evidence from typological bilingualism Mohammed Nasser Alhuqbani Linguistics/Psycholinguistics King Fahd Secuirty College alhuqbani@yahoo.com This paper examined the effect of relative language typology on bilingual children's metalinguistic awareness. The participants were 37 Arabic-English bilingual children and 22 English monolingual children in grades K and 1. They received two tasks: word size judgment and lexical segmentation. Arabic-English bilinguals received similar tasks in Arabic. The English Peabody Picture Vocabulary Test (PPVT) was administered to all children. Arabic bilinguals were classified as balanced or unbalanced bilinguals based on their scores in the English PPVT and its equivalent test in Arabic (APVT). Overall, the results showed that children's ability to solve metalinguistic tasks improve with age and/or school experience regardless of task processing demands, bilingualism, relative language typology, or language of testing. 1429 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo Teaching Global issues through intercultural communication, critical thinking & multiple intelligences Mustafa Zulkuf Altan Head of Foreign Languages Education Erciyes University, Turkey altanmz@erciyes.edu.tr English language teaching has always been accused of three important problems: lack of bringing real life to the classroom; the gap between EFL and main educational ideas; and the lack of content on its subject matter. Introducing global issues in EFL classes will not only resolve the aforementioned problems to some extent, but also will enable students to effectively acquire a foreign language while being empowered by the knowledge, skills, and commitment required by the 21st century world citizens. The presentation will introduce three areas to include global issues in EFL classes: intercultural communication, critical thinking and the theory of multiple intelligences. The presentation will especially focus and emphasize the 10th intelligence and how it relates to solving global problems. The speaker will be advocating an exciting approach which promotes global awareness, international understanding, and a commitment to working for a better world. 1430 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo One Language, Different Worlds – Aspects of Cross-Cultural Communication Training in a Business English Course Nataša Gajšt Department of Foreign Business Languages Faculty of Economics and Business University of Maribor, Slovenia natasa.gajst@uni-mb.si Verbal communication between the individuals belonging to different cultures is usually carried out in the language they all understand. Globalisation has placed English at the top of the languages used in international business. However, language is more than just vocabulary and syntax – language is a tool of communication, delivering a message. As business cooperation becomes increasingly culturally diverse, the need for understanding how ideas are expressed in individual cultures arises. Today, a vast majority of business communication in English is carried out by non-native speakers of English. The nationals of different countries use their language and speech in different ways and professionals using English for international business should be aware that the patterns of communication vary across the globe and that non-native speakers tend to apply the patterns of their native language when communicating in English. The main objective of the contribution is to highlight the differences in communication patterns of individual nations and how they relate to the use of English in international business. In our opinion, a business English course should provide the students with a core understanding of how communication differs across cultures despite being carried out in same language. The contribution first addresses the main dimensions of culture. Second, the use of language in bridging the communication gap is presented. The main focus of the paper is on different culture-specific communication patterns of business meetings, negotiations, presentations and written communication and how these aspects can be presented in a business English course. Key words: English as lingua franca, Business English, language teaching, communication patterns, specifics of culture, business meetings, business negotiations, intercultural competence 1431 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo Turkish EFL Preserve Teachers‘ Characterization of EFL Teachers: A Survey Study Pinar Ersin Department of English Language Teaching Marmara University, Turkey persin@marmara.edu.tr Gokce Kurt Department of English Language Teaching Marmara University, Turkey gokcekurt@hotmail.com One of the key questions educational researchers investigate involves better understanding what it means to be a teacher. Researchers in general education have identified several universal teacher characteristics that transcend various disciplines. While educational researchers agree that these characteristics are relatively consistent across different subject matters, there is little agreement regarding discipline-specific teacher characteristics (Bell, 2005). The present study aims to investigate Turkish EFL preservice teachers‘ perceptions of the distinctive characteristics of EFL teachers. The data were collected by means of a questionnaire adopted from Lee (2009). Eighty-five freshmen level and ninety-eight senior level Turkish preservice teachers of English enrolled in a highly competitive state university in Istanbul, Turkey participated in the present study. Data were analyzed by using Statistical Package of the Social Sciences (SPSS) 13.0. The findings of the study will be discussed by referring to the relevant literature. By gaining a better understanding of what it means to be an EFL teacher in various settings, language teacher education can offer more nuanced portraits of the distinctiveness of EFL teachers in particular and English language teachers in general. 1432 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo The awareness and preferences of EFL students on their perceptual learning styles Renan Saylağ English Language Instructor Bahcesehir University, Turkey renansaylag@gmail.com This study aims to examine the awareness and preferences of the students of EFL (English as a foreign language) at BahçeĢehir University Prep School on the perceptual learning styles. In this research, an interview and a learning style (VARK) inventory in a close-question format were conducted with 10 students by random sampling in order to identify the learning styles of the students. Before applying the questionnaire an interview with open-ended questions was applied in order to raise the students‘ awareness and to check out if they were aware of their own learning styles. This study also aimed to examine whether the students‘ awareness on their learning styles affects their academic performance. The results of the study showed that majority (%60) of the students are visual learners while the rest %20 appeared as auditory and the other %20 was included in both kinesthetic-visual and auditory in equal rates. 1433 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo SECOND LANGUAGE DEVELOPMENT THROUGH FOCUS ON FORM IN MEANING-FOCUSED INSTRUCTION IN TWO EFL CLASSES SAEED KARIMI AGHDAM ORDAKLOU ENGLISH DEPARTMENT TEHRAN TEACHER TRAINING UNIVERSITY, IRAN S_KARIMI_AGHDAM@YAHOO.MAIL.COM This paper sets out to report on an empirical scrutinization of effects of the form-focused instruction and one of the techniques of corrective feedback viz. recast on the accuracy of the EFL learners‘ performance in using third- person possessive determiners his and her while doing meaning –focused oral tasks by intermediate EFL learners in a language institute in Tehran , Iran. This study compared two EFL classes in which 15 learners were present. One group of learners received corrective feedback concerning third-person possessive determiners in the form of intensively recast- enriched classroom activities and the other control group was merely exposed to meaning-focused instructional interventions in which frequency of recast significantly was low compared with experimental group. Over two-week period, the instructional interactions and exchanges of 12 hours between teacher and students in both classes were video-recorded and transcribed. Participants‘ knowledge of third-person possessive determiners was assessed on the pre-post test basis drawing upon oral communicative tasks and the results were compared with one another aiming at shedding light on the effects of recasts on the interlanguage (IL) development of the learners and more specifically on the accuracy of the learners` performance in using one of the most difficult aspects of English grammar for learners of English whose mother tongue is Persian. The results suggest that frequency of recast as one of the conscious-raising techniques and treatments may yield significantly more accurate third-person possessive determiners use in learners' language production whose consciousness rose about targeted grammatical structure compared with learners who just were engaged in meaning-focused interactions in EFL class. It seems, therefore, that corrective reformulations in the form of recasts entail promotion of at least short-term accuracy in language use and interlanguage development of EFL learners` communicative competence 1434 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo On the compounding and derivation in English: a report of a corpus investigation Stanimir Vojislav Rakic Belgrade University, Serbia and Montenegro starakic@gmail.com In the theory of lexical phonology and morphology, phonological and morphological rules are assigned to separate levels of the lexicon which are supposed to define their domain and manner of application. According to Kiparsky (1982), lexicon is divided into hierarchically ordered levels: (1) Level 1: 1st order affixes and irregular inflection Level 2: 2nd order affixes and compounding Level 3: regular inflection Postlexical level: syntax On the bases of the corpus of more than 7000 compounds extracted from Longman (2003) I analyse the distribution of affixes in the structure of English compounds, and conclude that both the first order and the second order affixes can take part on the building of compounds, while only the second order affixes can be affixed to compounds. I further analyse the cases of conversions, backformations and paradigmatic formations involving compounds having in mind hierarchical relations shown in (1). I particularly note derivations which violate or transgress these relations. Literature Kiparsky, P. (1982) Lexical phonology and morphology, u I.S. Yung (ed.) Linguistics in the morning calm, Seoul, Hanshin Publishing Co. 1435 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo Evaluating the Bridge Between the Target and Learning Needs of Students ġeyda Selen Çimen Department of Foreign Language Education Middle East Technical University-Ankara s.selen.ozkan@gmail.com AyĢegül Daloğlu Department of Foreign Language Education Middle East Technical University-Ankara daloglu@metu.edu.tr This study aims to investigate the English Language needs of the students in the Intensive English Program at the School of Foreign Languages and the first-year students at the Faculty of Engineering in Muğla University. The needs analysis in the study was conducted based on the three systematic steps suggested by Brown (1995). Answers to the following research questions are sought through a needs analysis study: · What are the English target language needs of preparatory school students who will attend the Faculty of Engineering in Muğla University? · What are the English language learning needs of first-year English-medium department students in the Faculty of Engineering in Muğla University? · What are the differences between the target and learning needs of preparatory school and first year of English-medium department students in the Faculty of Engineering in Muğla University? · What are the differences between the perceptions of preparatory school and departmental instructors on the students English language needs? Hutchinson and Waters‘ (1987; 54-55) define needs as ―the ability to comprehend and produce the linguistic features of the target situation‖ and their further distinction between target needs and learning needs are taken as the basis of this research study. The needs analysis in this study was conducted followed the three systematic steps suggested by Brown (1995): 1) Making basic decisions about the needs analysis, 2) Gathering information, and 3) Using the information. The data for the study was obtained through a questionnaire adapted from Canbay (2006) and the participants involved in the study are both instructors and students from the preparatory school and the faculty of engineering in Muğla University. SPSS14 packet program is used for analyzing the data and analysis of variance (ANOVA) is used to analyze the differences between the independent groups. Frequencies and percentages demonstrate the perceptions on the target and learning needs of the students attending the preparatory school and English-medium departments of the faculty of engineering in Muğla University. And finally, conclusions are drawn and implications are identified accordingly. 1436 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo Teaching Cultural Subtext of the Post-War British Cinema Tijana Parezanovic Faculty of Foreign Languages Alfa University, Serbia and Montenegro tijanaparezanovic@gmail.com This paper will aim to investigate the applicability of film to teaching English language, literature and culture, with the special focus placed on teaching British culture to university students. Although films represent original cultural phenomena, the theory of film has always been influenced by and perhaps dependent on other fields of study, including linguistics, literature and sociology. The first part of the paper deals with the analysis of cultural aspects of the classic comedies produced by Ealing Studios during the 40s and 50s. In exploring the conflict between individuals and the establishment, these comedies often made considerable use of the characteristically British humour, gallows humour and satire, the understanding of which requires comprehensive knowledge of the English language and British cultural idiosyncrasies. The Ealing Studios comedies provide a unique perspective on the spirit of post-war times, which makes them untypically useful in teaching the history and culture of the period. The second part of the paper deals with students‘ feedback on the use of films in academic courses and the analysis of the media‘s didactic value. 1437 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN PHONEME-PERCEPTUAL, PHONOLOGICAL AND ARTICULATION ABILITIES Tsvetanka Lukanova Tsenova Department of Special Education and Logopedics Sofia University "St. Kliment Ohridski", Bulgaria cenova_cc@abv.bg The report focuses on the question for the content of phoneme-perceptual and phonological abilities in preschool-age children. Old and new theories in these areas are analyzed. The author presents a research on the ability of recognition of speech sounds into words in 268 preschool-age children with and without specific (functional) articulation disorders. The purpose is to explore the ability to identify (to recognize) the sounds in words in children from both groups as an indicator of the relationship between articulation, phoneme perception and phonological knowledge; to reveal the influence of the phonetic characteristics of speech sounds (phonemes) and of sound`s position in words on their identification. Quantitative but not qualitative differences are found between the two groups - all children use common identification strategy in respect of all sounds and for all children certain sounds are easier to identify than others. Moreover the research shows the influence of psychophonetic factors on the process of recognition of speech sounds into words. The main factors are the acoustic features of the speech sound and its position into the word. The results reflected in the speech-language therapy and in the teaching of native and foreign language. Key Words: speech perception, phonological knowledge, articulation disorders, phonological disorders, recognition of speech sounds into words. 1438 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo The Evaluation of Technical English Course at ESOGU FLD Ümit Özkanal Eskisehir Osmangazi University, Turkey ozkanal@gmail.com Eskisehir Osmangazi University Foreign Languages Department supplies an English preparatory program for the Mechanical, Computer and Electric-Electronics department students of the Engineering Faculty. As of 2009-2010 academic year, the FLD added an ESP course in the curriculum for the students so that they can become familiar with the technical vocabulary and phrases. The course was delivered in the second term of the academic year as two hours a week. A technical textbook was chosen for the students and the instructors delivered the course for 15 weeks. During the term 3 pop quizzes were applied and some questions related to the course were included in each mid-term. 300 students were involved in the study and they were given a Likert Type questionnaire containing questions about the course and if the course was useful in their first year academic courses. Most of the students expressed that the course was good in supplying them technical vocabulary and they felt themselves ready for the technical courses in the department. 1439 �1st International Conference on Foreign Language Teaching and Applied Linguistics May 5-7 2011 Sarajevo Student Teacher‘s Professional Learning in Teaching Practicum Xiuli MA The University of Hong Kong, Hong Kong musclely@gmail.com Mentorship in the teaching practicum is a key question in pre-service teacher education. The popular model is that student teachers (STs) get guidance from their teacher mentors and/or university supervisors. Distinct from the dominant global model, the practicum model of TCSL (Teaching Chinese as a Second Language) in mainland China is featured as non-mentorship, i.e., STs of TCSL are not provided with mentor support or other professional guidance in the teaching practicum. Given this context, how STs undertake their professional learning and achieve professional growth has rarely been addressed. This research aims to understand the learning experience of student teacher in a context devoid of teacher mentor. The target program in this study is a master program of TCSL in Beijing. Informed by Wenger's social learning theory and Brookfield's significant personal learning perspective, this study follows four STs during a four-month practicum and explores how they utilize resources available to undertake professional learning and achieve professional growth. Research methods in this study involve STs' reflective journal, interview and classroom observation. This paper will mainly discuss the initial finding of one case participating in this research. The findings reveal how the ST's effort to widen her professional community was demotivated by the context and how she achieved professional growth by resorting to her personal community. The findings shall shed light on the improvement of the current teacher education programmes of TCSL and also enrich our understanding towards the prospective teachers of teaching second language in diverse contexts. 1440 � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Extent The size or duration of the resource. 696 Title A name given to the resource PRISONERS OF DREAMS AND DEFEATED DREAMERS: DESIRE UNDER THE ELMS VS. THE CONSUL, THE TANNER, AND THE ACTRESS Author Author Duban, Adriana Carina Abstract A summary of the resource. The present paper attempts to offer a comparative study between Eugene O‘Neill‘s drama Desire under the Elms and Diplomatul, tãbãcarul Ģi actriţa (The Consul, the Tanner, and the Actress) by Carol Ardeleanu. I will undertake to compare two stories about aspiration towards high-class status, beauty, happiness, freedom, and justice paid for by sacrifice, suffering and extreme passion that dominate the characters‘ lives. Both in Desire under the Elms and in The Consul, the Tanner, and the Actress the characters are prisoners of their own passions, vices and dreams. The walls, the ground, the protagonists‘ manner of speaking, etc. become signs of imprisonment as well. Eugene O‘Neill‘s drama and The Consul, the Tanner, and the Actress therefore draw their ‗life‘ from what is genuine in the human experience and existence. In the end, the characters cannot find a way to escape from their houses and environments, and become prisoners of disillusionment, coffins, or unrealistic aspirations. Both authors share a tragic vision of existence, and focus on tragic stories about ―prisoners‖ of dreams and defeated romantic dreamers. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 2011-05 Keywords Keywords. Conference or Workshop Item PeerReviewed P Philology. Linguistics